《Triplet Mommy鈥檚 Triumphant Return by Quinn Hart》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 I Will Marry You


    Somewhere along the side of a path away from downtown in Solustria, Mnie Robertson was


    standing uneasily under the dim streetlight.


    Not far away came a figure.


    Mnie was pleased and took a few steps forward.


    But finding the approaching figure apparently tall, she stopped again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Vanessa promise to meet me here and go back to the hotel together? Why isn¡¯t she here? Is


    something wrong?¡± Mnie murmured to herself.


    If something happened to Vanessa Robertson, Mnie¡¯s half-sister, how could Mnie exin it to


    their father?


    Mnie was worried when she saw several figures suddenly appear not far away.


    Mnie had a premonition.


    Looking at the people who were obviously walking towards her, Mnie ran away immediately.


    But it was toote.


    Several vulgar men with lighthearted smiles suddenly jumped out of the alley ahead.


    They whistled frivolously, with cigarettes in their mouths, bare arms and tattoos all over them.


    A dozen people soon surrounded Mnie in the middle.


    Mnie was terrified.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Mnie asked.


    A bald manughed wildly.


    ¡°What? Chick, can¡¯t you even tell?¡± the man asked.


    Mnie was so frightened that she almost lost her bnce and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, your sister, who wears a red dress, paid us 400 thousand dors to take your


    life.


    ¡°Before we end your life, let¡¯s enjoy it to the fullest, so it¡¯s not in vain,¡± said the man as heughed


    crazily once more.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Mnie was shocked to the core. She thought, ¡®Why? Why did Vanessa


    pay these men to kill me?¡¯


    Ever since Mnie¡¯s mother died when she was eight, Tracy Robertson married into the Robertson


    family with Vanessa, and they had been as harmonious as a real family.


    Mnie and Vanessa were as close as rted sisters.


    This time, it was Tracy who proposed to visit Solustria.


    Could it be Vanessa behind all this?


    But the situation was so urgent that Mnie didn¡¯t have time to figure it out. A dozen men had


    surrounded her.


    One of them had put his hands on her shoulders.


    Mnie felt a chill in disgust.


    Her right hand touched a broken ss bottle on the ground. She grabbed it in her hand and


    stabbed at the man smiling grimly at her.


    Mnie would rather face death than endure disgrace.


    ¡°Go away! You baasturds!¡± Mnie shouted.


    She sprang up, swiping the ss bottle at these men again.


    ¡°Guys! Go have your way with her!¡± the bald man ordered.


    As soon as the bald man finished his words, a dozen men rushed to Mnie.


    Soon, the hem of her dress was torn.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just when Mnie was desperate, she suddenly heard the roar of a sports car.


    Then Mnie saw a ck sportscar driving straight at them.


    The car knocked over three strong men and stopped just in front of Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes lit up and she threw herself desperately on the car.


    ¡°Help me, please¡­¡±


    Mnie pleaded eagerly, ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    The car window lowered, revealing a man shrouded in darkness who spoke, his voice icy, ¡°Miss,


    we¡¯ll help you, but you¡¯ll need to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°What is it? As long as I can do it!¡± Mnie asked in despair.


    She was at such a point of desperation that she would agree to do anything, no matter how


    expensive, for her rescue.


    ¡°We¡¯ll save you, and you save our boss!¡± the man in ck said with a chilling voice that hinted at a


    glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Save your boss? How?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°Make your choice: being vited by these men or being with a single man?¡± the man said.


    Hearing this, Mnie was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect the man to make such a request.


    But it was clear that if she agreed to the deal, she would survive.


    If Mnie refused the man now, the photos of her being raped and killed would flood the media by


    morning.


    The decision was painfully clear, even for the simplest of minds.


    Mnie had to live!


    She wanted revenge!


    She wanted to find out the truth!


    Mnie didn¡¯t know who the man saving her was and where he was taking her.


    As soon as she got in the car, she fell into darkness.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything.


    The world turned dark, like hell.


    Mnie had seen her mother being wheeled into the crematorium and turned into the ash in a little


    box.


    After that, Mnie went blind once.


    A doctor diagnosed her with temporary blindness.


    Fortunately, Tracy came to take good care of Mnie and soon she recovered.


    However, Mnie turned blind again today.


    The car sped through the darkness.


    Before long, Mnie was led into a room.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything, so she didn¡¯t know what theyout of this room was.


    But Mnie knew roughly about the typical interioryout of the hotels in Solustria.


    So after groping for a few steps, Mnie could roughly tell that she was on the top floor of a hotel.


    The room wasrge and spacious with nobody in.


    The air-conditioning was running at full st. Mnie couldn¡¯t help shivering in the icy chill.


    In the corner of the wall, she touched the air-conditioning switch and moderated the chilling


    temperature.


    Just as Mnie felt better, she heard a man¡¯s muffled grunt.


    ording to the sound source, she thought it was from the direction of the bathroom.


    ¡°Oh!¡± the man eximed again.


    It had the audible quality of an acute form of profound sadness and agony emanating from the


    depths of his soul.


    This reminded Mnie of herself being surrounded by those jerks a dozen minutes ago.


    The man who led Mnie here had told her everything.


    Their boss had been afflicted with a potent aphrodisiac, and urgently needed a woman to help


    combat its effects.


    The man asked Mnie to get into the room and assessed the situation. If the man inside kicked


    her out, the deal was off.


    If the man kept her around, the deal would go on smoothly.


    Mnie hesitated for a moment and decided to check it out.


    Anyway, she had no better choice now.


    Maybe the man inside the room would kick Mnie out as soon as he saw her.


    Thinking of this, Mnie groped towards the direction of the sound source.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    As Mnie proceeded her way, she heard the man emit a low growl again.


    His voice carried with it a tantalizing quality, which made it impossible to resist.


    This sent an unexpected shiver down Mnie¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Wow, his voice is quite charming,¡± she murmured and kept fumbling her way forward.


    Suddenly, Mnie touched a cold block.


    Was there an ice room in this hotel?


    Mnie felt it again in confusion.


    Yeah, it was firm and cold. And Mnie touched the moisture on the surface as she ran her hand


    over it. Certainly, it had to be ice.


    Just as Mnie was about to touch it again, her arm was grabbed by a hand.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± a man asked.


    His voice was rich and refined, reminiscent of a soothing cello sonata.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    As soon as Mnie was about to say something, she felt a sudden surge of heat from the hand


    holding hers, almost as though it could melt her on the spot.


    Then, without warning, she found herself lifted off the ground, secured tightly in the man¡¯s embrace.


    The man was so strong that his arms held Mnie so firmly.


    Mnie struggled in panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± whispered the man.


    Then the man kissed Mnie suddenly, and a foreign yet captivating scent washed over her.


    With Mnie in his embrace, the man lowered her to the mattress.


    The quilt under Mnie felt excellent, but a little cold.


    She trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will marry you. Let¡¯s get married tomorrow,¡± said the man.


    As he spoke, his hot body pressed against Mnie.


    Perhaps because Mnie couldn¡¯t see, she could only remember that it was a long night.


    The man stopped several times, smoothed her tangled hair with his fingers, looked at her carefully,


    and touched her eyes and eyebrows.


    Apart from those particrs, Mnie could recall only his gruff,bored breathing.


    And he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 Thank Him


    It was dark, and Mnie didn¡¯t know how long it had been.


    Mnie fell asleep after he quieted down. When she opened her eyes again, suddenly she could


    see.


    She saw the heavy silk curtains and the bed with its exquisitely carved headboard.


    Everything was exactly what she thought it would be.


    Mnie looked down at her body. Except for the bruises, she looked quite clean.


    She felt good and smelled the man¡¯s fresh fragrance.


    She was tired, but she felt fine.


    That man was not bad!


    Mnie¡¯s face turned red.


    What the man saidst night seemed to be echoing in her ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will marry you,¡± he said.


    Mnie shuddered.


    She believed that she must be crazy.


    How could she think about this at this time?


    Mnie gritted her teeth and shook her head heavily.


    It was just a deal. She shouldn¡¯t overthink about it.


    Although Mnie didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, she felt that he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    He must be someone she couldn¡¯t mess around with.


    Mnie thought she should thank him for saving her life.


    Thinking of Vanessa who caused everything, Mnie closed her eyes and wiped away her tears.


    She was not dead. She still had a chance to change everything.


    Mnie wanted to go back and ask Vanessa about everything.


    Mnie nned to leave since the man was not around now.


    So Mnie got out of bed quickly.


    There were many men¡¯s clothes in the wardrobe. Although they were a little big for Mnie, they


    were better than her dirty clothes.


    Mnie put on a white shirt and the man¡¯s coat.


    Well, she looked like wearing a short dress.


    Mnie was 5.5 feet tall, and the man had to be at least 6.2 feet tall since his shirt was so long.


    A tall man¡¯s figure shed through Mnie¡¯s mind.


    What a pity that she didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face!


    Thinking of this, Mnie left the hotel quickly.


    She remembered that her mother had told her to ask her grandpa for help if there was anything


    wrong.


    But at the moment, Mnie couldn¡¯t even pay for a phone call.


    Helplessly, Mnie sold the string of red pearls that she had been wearing for a sum of money.


    It was one of two things Mnie¡¯s mother had left her and the only thing she still had.


    After a few days of trip, Mnie finally reached an ind in Rhodania.


    Mnie¡¯s grandfather Zander Thomas, Rhodania¡¯s earliest immigrant from Zerivia, was the owner


    of the ind.


    When Mnie got to Tranquilora Ind, she was safe.


    However, asional periods of vision impairment would suddenly ur to Mnie from time to


    time.


    Zander hired dozens of ophthalmologists to treat Mnie.


    However, the diagnosis results were surprisingly consistent.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes might never be healed, and she could go blind forever, due to intense psychological


    and physical stimtion.


    But Mnie didn¡¯t care. She had been thinking about going back to Zerivia and figuring out


    everything.


    Mnie wanted to ask Vanessa why she wanted to kill her!


    When Mnie finally persuaded Zander to help her return home for revenge, she found that she


    could not leave.


    Mnie was pregnant with more than one baby.


    The thought that she would have three lovely babies in a few months softened Mnie¡¯s heart.


    Later, Mnie gave birth to three adorable babies, all like little angels.


    With their tiny, rosy fingers clutching hers and their little mouths pouting, they called her vaguely,


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡±


    It was like therapy, elerating the healing of her wounded heart.


    She indulged in the warmth.


    Seven years passed by quickly.


    Seven yearster, Mnie and her cousin Angie Thomas walked into the VIP lounge at Sakura


    International Airport in Solustria.


    In a room with screens all over the walls, a young man with short hair suddenly pointed at the


    screen and shouted, ¡°Look at that woman!¡±


    A big man who was ying video game lost his game. Then he pounced at the young man with


    short hair and was about to beat him.


    ¡°Carl! Look! It¡¯s that woman! Mr. Lambert¡¯s woman!¡±


    The young man with short hair kept struggling and shouting, ¡°Look!¡±


    Hearing this, Carl was startled and immediately looked at the screen.


    The woman on the screen was stunningly beautiful!


    Goodness gracious! How could there be such a gorgeous creature in the world?


    The woman¡¯s delicate little face was unforgettable at first sight.


    Her cascading long hair resembled a waterfall, while her eyes and eyebrows exuded delicate grace.


    Her wless and smooth skin exuded a warm and lustrous glow that captivated viewers across the


    screen.


    Carl said hurriedly, ¡°Hurry up! Picture!¡±


    The short-haired young man hurriedly searched for a photo on theputer andpared it with


    the face on the screen carefully.


    The same nose and lips.


    They looked exactly the same!


    That was her!


    It was the woman seven years ago!


    Carl burst outughing excitedly and mmed the table. ¡°I found her! I¡¯ve done a great job!


    ¡°Hurry up! Call Mr. Lambert!¡± said Carl.


    In the lounge, Mnie was helplessly listening to Angie¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°Mnie, you should have asked Grandpa¡¯s opinion before going back this time. If you leave


    directly without his permission, he will send someone to take you back when he knows it,¡± Angie


    persuaded Mnie.


    ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t,¡± replied Mnie.


    Her tone was firm and she continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve left the kids to y with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid those little ones will follow you if you leave,¡± Angie said.


    ¡°No, Edward promised me that he would wait for Grandpa to end his cultivation,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Only you will believe those kids,¡± Angie said.


    Sheughed and then frowned.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Grandpa has been ignoring the business for a long time. It¡¯s beyond brothers¡¯


    reach to help you. Have you figured out what to do when you return home?¡± Angie asked.


    ¡°No matter what it takes, I will make Vanessa regret what she has done and find out the truth about


    my mother¡¯s death,¡± Mnie said coldly.


    ¡°What if Eric¡¯s information is correct and Vanessa is really your father¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Angie


    asked.


    As Angie spoke, her body trembled uncontrobly with anger.


    ¡°Aunt Sherry must have known it. Maybe that was why she died early,¡± said Angie.


    Angie threw herself into Mnie¡¯s arms and began to cry.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Aunt Sherry¡¯s sudden death, Grandma wouldn¡¯t have left us forever,¡± Angie said


    sadly.


    Mnie held Angie in her arms, closed her eyes, and suppressed the tears in her eyes.


    Back then, Mnie¡¯s mother, Sherry Robertson, was born into a prestigious family renowned for


    their medical skills and artistic abilities. Sherry disyed a remarkable talent for painting from a


    young age and garnered numerous awards for her exceptional skills.


    Mnie¡¯s father, Steve Robertson, was an emerging art dealer.


    At that time, Steve and Sherry fell in love and they seemed to be a perfect match.


    Later, Sherry died of illness.


    Tracy, Sherry¡¯s best friend, took good care of Mnie as if Mnie were her own daughter.


    Therefore, Steve married Tracy in a high-profile manner and loved Vanessa very much.


    In Mnie¡¯s memory, since Vanessa became a member of her family, Steve had rarely treated


    Mnie nicely and asked her to take care of Vanessa all the time.


    It seemed that Mnie had be Steve¡¯s stepdaughter, while Vanessa became the real Ms.


    Robertson.


    Thinking back now, Mnie realized that Tracy¡¯s care was a cover-up!


    Tracy and Vanessa had been plotting against Mnie for a long time. Mnie hated that she didn¡¯t


    see their true colors earlier!


    Tracy and Vanessa set Mnie up in Solustria seven years ago.


    Over the past few years, Mnie¡¯s cousin Eric Thomas had investigated the matter and got the


    result.


    It was Vanessa and Tracy who wanted to kill Mnie back then.


    It was because Mnie had an engagement with the eldest son of the Smith family!


    Eric also suspected the death of Sherry was not that simple.


    Steve probably had an affair with Tracy before Sherry got pregnant. Then Tracy gave birth to


    Vanessa before Mnie was born.


    It was ridiculous that Mnie had always treated Vanessa like her sister.


    Thinking of this, Mnie clenched her hands and trembled slightly.


    Mnie would not let any one of them go. Vanessa, Tracy and Steve!


    Suddenly it was dark and Mnie couldn¡¯t see.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3 Distracted By The Man¡¯s Gaze


    The departure lounge reverberated with the announcement of the boarding prompt.


    Angie wiped away her tears and saw Mnie¡¯s nk eyes. She asked hurriedly, ¡°Mnie, can¡¯t you


    see again?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. You have to help me,¡± Mnie said.


    Mnie felt a little sorry. Thanks to Angie, Mnie had lived safely all these years.


    ¡°OK, no problem. It¡¯s what I should do.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you this time to be your nanny and take care of you 24 hours a day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of you,¡± Angie said.


    After Angie and Mnie got on the ne, Angie took out the sunsses and put them on for


    Mnie.


    ¡°Get some sleep. You will be fine when the nends,¡± said Angie.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mnie replied in a low voice.


    Then Mnie closed her eyes at ease.


    Suddenly, she smelled a familiar refreshing fragrance.


    In the dark, Mnie felt that a man had passed her and sat down next to her.


    She could feel the man¡¯s eyes looking at her eagerly.


    ¡°Angie? Are you there?¡± Mnie asked.


    Mnie felt uneasy. She was extremely vulnerable every time she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    There was no response.


    ¡°Angie, where are you?¡± Mnie asked again.


    She stretched out her hand and groped for Angie, but her hand was held by a slightly cold big hand.


    Mnie was taken aback and said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± As she spoke, she withdrew her hand


    with great force.


    Mnie elevated her voice and called out, ¡°Angie? Angie!¡±


    After years of asional blindness, Mnie was sensitive to both smell and heat.


    There was Angie¡¯s smell or sound around.


    Mnie was frightened at the thought of that nned ident which had happened to her in


    Solustria seven years earlier.


    ¡°Is that girl with short hair the one you¡¯re looking for?¡± a man suddenly asked.


    His voice was deep and melodious. After pausing for a while, the man added, ¡°It seems that she


    went out to get something.¡±


    Mnie was stunned. The voice sounded so familiar.


    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Mnie calmed down a little.


    The man beside her didn¡¯t say anything more.


    But Mnie was a little embarrassed. Why did this man keep staring at her?


    Hearing Angie¡¯s quick steps, Mnie breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Angie? Where have you been?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°Mnie, you are awake?¡± Angie asked.


    Angie continued cheerfully, ¡°You fell asleep, so I went to get you a nice nket.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Mnie was relieved.


    Angie helped Mnie cover the nket and described to her how new and lovely it was.


    ¡°Just rest assured. When you wake up, I¡¯m sure you will like it,¡± said Angie.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mnie replied briefly, only to hear Angie whisper in her ear, ¡°Mnie, let me tell you


    something. The man next to you is so handsome. He¡¯s the most handsome in the world and even


    more beautiful than Eric.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Mnie seemed to be calm.


    Angie was really only a year younger than Mnie, but she was much more childlike.


    Angie was a straightforward person. Mnie didn¡¯t know if it was wrong to take Angie with her this


    time.


    ¡°Yeah, he has brown eyes, just like those of the three little ones,¡± Angie said.


    ¡°There are many people alike, and brown eyes are verymon,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Hey, but he¡¯s really handsome,¡± Angie tried to exin.


    ¡°In addition to his eyes, his eyebrows and nose are also perfect. No, his mouth and jaw are also


    charming.


    ¡°Oh, and his eyshes are as long as yours. They¡¯re so beautiful.


    ¡°And he has long legs. He is stylish and elegant,¡± Angie kept praising the man¡¯s appearance.


    But Mnie remained indifferent.


    This made Angie a little angry.


    ¡°By the way, Mnie, I see he¡¯s looking at you all the time. His eyes are still very eager¡­ I guess


    he has a crush on you¡­¡± said Angie.


    ¡°What is he looking at me for? Nonsense!¡± Mnie said.


    Mnie was helpless. She wasn¡¯t interested in pursuing anything romantic at all right now.


    ¡°Judging from your description, this man is even more handsome than Eric. How could there be


    such a man? I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Oh, Mnie, I swear it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Knowing that Angie always exaggerated, Mnie smiled and ignored her rebuttal.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Suddenly, the man smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll take that as apliment. My pleasure.¡±


    Mnie frowned. The voice and the tone were both so familiar to her, but she just couldn¡¯t


    remember where and when she had heard of them.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Angie said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, my cousin can¡¯t see now, so please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡± the man asked with his pleasant voice again.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help frowning. She thought, ¡®Why¡¯s he being so overly concerned? What do my


    eyes have anything to do with him?¡¯


    Mnie moved her lips but said nothing.


    Seeing this, Angie answered, ¡°My cousin¡­¡±


    ¡°Angie. Stop it.¡±


    Knowing that Angie was going to ask for medical advice again, Mnie stopped her.


    But the man turned a deaf ear to such an obvious refusal.


    He was still talking enthusiastically like an old acquaintance, and his voice became softer.


    ¡°Are you going to Zerivia? I have connections in Beloris, the capital. I can have someone check on


    your eyes,¡± the man said.


    Mnie felt the voice be more and more familiar.


    It was vaguely like the man¡¯s sigh seven years ago, and even his slight gasp seemed to be the


    same as that man.


    Mnie was stunned.


    But soon she realized it wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.


    The man in front of her might be a vocalist, so it was not strange for him to have such a nice voice.


    With an air of reserve, Mnie replied, ¡°Thank you, but I already have a doctor. Moreover, I


    wouldn¡¯t want to inconvenience you, especially considering our recent acquaintance. Thank you,


    sir.¡±


    The man chuckled again and stopped talking, but he still looked at Mnie with interest.


    ¡°Angie, please help me change my seat,¡± said Mnie.


    She was distracted by the man¡¯s burning gaze. If she didn¡¯t change her seat, she would go crazy.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4 The Beautiful Man On The ne


    Ten hourster, the nended in Beloris, the capital of Zerivia.


    Gary Quinn, who hade to pick up Mnie and Angie, was waiting for them at the airport.


    Mnie saw the low-key old Audi behind Gary from a distance and smiled with satisfaction.


    It was not until Mnie got into the back seat of the car that she realized that her eyesight had


    recovered so quickly.


    Angie also noticed it. She held Mnie¡¯s face and stared into her eyes, saying, ¡°Mnie, you can


    see now! This time, you recover so quickly¡­¡±


    Mnie was stunned and said, ¡°It seems to be faster than usual.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, is it because you havee back to the old ce?¡± Angie asked.


    As Angie spoke, her joy suddenly froze on her face. After a while, she smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mnie. I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since we are back, I have to face those people and things,¡± Mnie said.


    As she spoke, she looked out of the car window at the familiar and strange Beloris.


    Finally, Mnie came back to Zerivia again!


    Suddenly, Mnie noticed something.


    In the exterior rearview mirror, Mnie saw a row of ck luxury cars that were following closely.


    Mnie frowned.


    ¡°Gary, turn right and make a detour¡­¡± said Mnie.


    Gary nced at the rearview mirror and immediately said, ¡°Okay, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    The car turned right and merged into the traffic, but soon the row of ck luxury cars followed.


    This time they didn¡¯t even try to hide.


    A dozen cars followed Mnie¡¯s car unabashedly.


    It seemed that Mnie was some distinguished guest.


    ¡°Who are they? How dare they follow us! Gary, stop the car. See how I am gonna deal with them!¡±


    Angie said.


    As Angie spoke, she was about to jump out of the car and teach the people in the cars a lesson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Mnie said.


    She frowned and stopped Angie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any malicious intention since they follow us so openly,¡± said Mnie.


    Hearing this, Angie suddenly realized something.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No malice? Mnie, could it be the handsome guy on the ne? No, I have to go down and take a


    look then¡­¡± Angie said.


    ¡°Angie!¡±


    Mnie shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Gary, get rid of them,¡± Mnie ordered.


    ¡°OK,¡± Gary replied.


    Then he seized the opportunity and quickly swerved into an intersection.


    The shrill sound of whistles filled the air behind the car. Mnie nced back and, seeing no sign


    of an ident, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, remarking, ¡°Gary is as predictable as ever!¡±


    ¡°Just a little trick. I¡¯m ttered,¡± Gary said.


    Although his words were humble, his face was full ofcency.


    ¡°Well, you should have let me drive just now. I would have left them far behind,¡± said Angie.


    Angie slumped in the back seat with a courageous look on her face.


    ¡°Ms. Thomas, Mr. Thomas said that you had made a promise before you left home this time. Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of making trouble here and being locked up on the ind again?¡± Gary teased Angie.


    Hearing this, Angie suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Gary, can you not mention my father?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see.¡± Gary shook his head andughed helplessly.


    The atmosphere inside the car was good, but as the car drove past the cemeteries, an inexplicable


    sadness overwhelmed the people.


    All three of them stopped talking.


    ¡°Gary, stop the car!¡± Mnie said.


    Seventeen years ago, when Mnie was eight years old, Sherry, who had been tortured by illness,


    left the world forever.


    After Sherry died, she was buried in this cemetery.


    At this time, Mnie stood in front of the tomb and seemed to see herself with tears on her face


    seventeen years ago.


    That year, little Mnie struggled immensely.


    She held her mother¡¯s little urn tightly in her arms.


    Now Mnie could only look at the old photo on the tombstone in the cemetery and reminisced


    about her mother.


    Mnie sighed, tears rolling down her face.


    The three worshiped Sherry and looked at each other silently.


    Everyone had the same sad memory on their minds.


    ¡°Mom, I will find out the truth. I will punish whoever did this to you. I won¡¯t let them go!¡± Mnie


    said.


    Then Mnie bowed her head for a long time.


    Her tears wet the ck brick floor in front of her feet, a silent testament to her unwavering resolve.


    At the same time, in the courtyard of the Lambert Manor, the atmosphere was also heavy.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5 She¡¯s Awesome


    Roderick Lambert was sitting behind the carved desk with a cold face in his exclusive study building


    in the Lambert Manor.


    His brown eyes were frigidly cold, almost visibly shing through his disheartened underlings who


    stood before him.


    The more silent Roderick was, the more scared his men became.


    Witnessing a brewing storm, Richard Harris scolded them first, ¡°What a bunch of losers! How could


    you not even locate a simple address?¡±


    Bill Keaton, who had been watching silently, rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡± She had her


    driver lose Timothy with her driving skills, eh? No wonder she¡¯s Mr. Lambert¡¯s choice. That¡¯s really


    impressive!¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy Jackson, who was being scolded, immediately felt better.


    Timothy raised his head slightly and nodded repeatedly. His aggrieved eyes were almost filled with


    tears.


    Listening to the weak exnations of his men, a flicker of veiled curiosity began to seep into


    Roderick¡¯s otherwise icy demeanor.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Roderick said.


    Roderick nced at Bill with a smile on his face.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seeing this, Richard looked at Bill and knew that the bonus for this month had been secured. Then


    Richard shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get out!¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy immediately ran away with all the men.


    Then Roderick said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. I want all her information during the past seven


    years.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Bill happily promised.


    But after a while, Bill came back with a sad face. ¡°Mr. Lambert, I¡­ I screwed it up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Roderick frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, you should chop my hands off. I am useless, and I didn¡¯t find anything,¡± said Bill.


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± Roderick said angrily.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Lambert,¡± Bill said and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Roderick pinched his be and turned on theputer. He quickly typed on theputer for a


    while, but he couldn¡¯t find anything except for Mnie¡¯s arrival in Solustria seven years ago and her


    departure from Solustria.


    Roderick took off his sses. Then he picked up the phone as if something had suddenly urred


    to him.


    The call was answered quickly. Before the other party could speak, Roderick said directly, ¡°Here¡¯s a


    task for you. I¡¯ll send you the information. After it is done, I will add 200 million dors to the


    investment into Genuine Tech.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Roderick made a phone call again.


    ¡°Michael, can intermittent blindness be cured?¡± Roderick asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask that? Are you blind?¡± Michael Gibson asked.


    ¡°Shut up. Can it be cured or not?¡± Roderick asked.


    ¡°It depends. Generally speaking, there are two causes of intermittent blindness.


    ¡°One is the physical factor, and the other is the psychological stimtion.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to recover from physical damage as long as the patient leaves the old environment, but it


    will be more troublesome if it is caused by psychological reasons.¡±


    Michael paused and concluded, ¡°In general, some people get better after they suffer intermittent


    blindness once and others have repeated strikes.¡±


    ¡°Will they be blind forever?¡± Roderick asked.


    ¡°Yes. The longer and more times the intermittent blindnesssts and urs, the more likely the


    patient is to go really blind,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°Can it be cured?¡± Roderick asked.


    ¡°It depends on the patient¡¯s condition. Well, who are you talking about?


    ¡°Hello?¡± Michael kept asking.


    Roderick hung up the phone silently, reflecting on that night seven years earlier.


    Was it the shock of that night that made her blind?


    Or was she blind before that?


    Roderick stared at the picture on hisputer for a long time.


    The woman in the photo with her eyes closed seemed to be a sleeping fairy. It was Mnie.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6 Congrattions To Vanessa!


    After settling down in Harbour Vi, Mnie went to work at Rising Star the next day.


    Since Mnie returned to Zerivia this time, her uncle, Stanley Thomas, gave her full support and


    directly appointed her as the CEO of Rising Star Auction Beloris Branch.


    Standing in front of the French ss window of the CEO¡¯s office, Mnie stared at Steve¡¯s Art


    Gallery on Springerglow Avenue in the distance.


    Mnie remembered Sherry saying that what she wanted most was to run a small gallery with


    Steve. She wanted to paint and hold exhibitions. She wanted to live a lively and peaceful life.


    But when Mnie was one year old, Steve suddenly upgraded the small gallery into an art


    museum.


    After more than a decade of operation, Steve was now one of the top art dealers in Beloris.


    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t want it at all,¡± Mnie murmured with her fingers clenching.


    Just as Mnie was lost in thought, Angie pushed the door open and came in. Seeing Mnie¡¯s


    upset face, Angie reached out and stuffed a chocte into Mnie¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Mnie, I have good news for you,¡± Angie said mysteriously.


    ¡°What good news? Did Sam have any discovery?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Angie was a little surprised.


    Then Angie continued with a smile, ¡°Tomorrow is the engagement of Vanessa and Ryan Smith. Oh,


    there¡¯s quite a surprise in store for them!¡±


    ¡°Okay, just do it neatly,¡± said Mnie.


    While they were talking, Jeff Lewis, Mnie¡¯s assistant, came in with an awkward look.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, there are many people outside who want to see you. One of them ims to be your


    father¡­¡± Jeff said.


    ¡°Steve?¡± Angie blurted out and looked at Mnie in surprise.


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything and was lost in thought with a cup of coffee in her hand.


    The steam in the coffee cup clouded Mnie¡¯s face. Angie and Jeff couldn¡¯t see her expression


    clearly.


    However, Angie smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s here soon. He came to recognize you as his daughter on the


    first day youe back to work.¡±


    ¡°Let him in,¡± said Mnie.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Then Mnie put down her coffee cup and said, ¡°Please bring him in, Jeff.¡±


    When Steve came in, he saw Mnie sitting on the spacious chair.


    Mnie was dressed in decent business attire. Her pretty face was still attractive.


    Mnie¡¯s bright eyes were even more captivating.


    Steve was slightly shocked.


    His daughter looked more and more like his dead ex-wife.


    Their eyes, as pure as the finest diamonds, appeared capable of illuminating all the world¡¯s


    impurities and perceiving everything within.


    Steve calmed himself down and put on a smile.


    ¡°M, it¡¯s really you. I thought it was¡­¡± Steve said.


    ¡°What? Did you think it was an impostor?¡± Mnie said.


    She stood up and smiled at Steve.


    ¡°My dear father, do you really think I was dead?¡± Mnie asked.


    Hearing this, Steve turned embarrassed. His lips trembled slightly.


    ¡°M, I had no choice back then. Please forgive me!¡± Steve said.


    ¡°Forgive you?¡±


    Mnie sneered and continued, ¡°Was I not considerate enough? I have been considerate of you to


    let your dear daughter Vanessa nder me when I have been abroad these years. What else do


    you want from me?¡±


    ¡°M¡­¡±


    Steve was a little flustered.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his obedient daughter was so sharp now.


    Her every word was precisely and fiercely pierced into his heart.


    ¡°M, it¡¯s the first time we have met after so many years. Can we stop talking about the past first?¡±


    Steve asked.


    Steve dodged Mnie¡¯s stare and continued, ¡°Now that you are the CEO of Rising Star, I will count


    on you in the future.¡±


    Looking at Steve¡¯s cowardly appearance, Mnie suddenly had a strong doubt in her heart.


    Was this man really her father?


    Was he really the man whom Sherry would marry even if she had to fall out with her parents?


    Mnie felt disappointed and suddenly bored.


    ¡°M, tomorrow is your sister¡¯s engagement day. I hope you can attend as the CEO of Rising Star,¡±


    Steve said.


    ¡°Well, what a pity, father. I don¡¯t have time,¡± said Mnie.


    She sneered and added, ¡°But I will send the gift on time. Congrattions on Vanessa¡¯s happy


    marriage!¡±


    Steve looked surprised. Thinking of the gift that was about to shock the whole Beloris, Mnie was


    beyond delighted.


    Mnie believed the Robertson family would be pleased with the gift.


    ¡°M¡­ You¡­¡±


    Steve opened his mouth wide and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Originally, Steve had nned to invite Mnie to the engagement party of Vanessa and Ryan so


    that he could show off.


    After all, most of the people who dealt with Steve were art dealers or industry yers.


    For those people, most of their annual ie came from the annual Four Season Auction. If they


    could connect with the world¡¯srgest auctionpany, Rising Star Auction, it would bring them


    great benefits.


    But Mnie¡¯s simple refusal was out of Steve¡¯s expectation.


    She was like apletely different person.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Three identical boys walked through the street in Solustria at sunset.


    Behind them was a robust teenage boy.


    The young man was d in a stylish, well¨Ctailored suit that entuated his sizable, muscr


    frame¡­


    He stared at the passers¨Cby fiercely.


    The passers¨Cby avoided them and did not dare to cast their eyes on the three little ones.


    The little boy in the middle had a lollipop in his mouth and a tablet in his hand.


    ¡°Guys, this is indeed the ce Uncle Eric mentioned. Mommy was set up here,¡± said Elias


    Robertson.


    ¡°Elias, did you find anything?¡±


    Elias nodded and bit off thest mouthful of the lollipop.


    ¡°Satellite images show that there was indeed a fight here seven years ago, only two dayster than


    that day,¡± said Elias.


    Another boy said, ¡°That is to say, the locals were not lying and Uncle Eric¡¯s investigation result was


    correct.


    ¡°Those people were killed after Mommy left. The way they were killed was extremely cruel,¡± Elias.


    said.


    ¡°Sweetie, do you think the Robertson family did this?¡± Edward Robertson, the eldest boy asked.


    Ethan answered, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. With the power of the Robertson family, they can¡¯t kill people in


    Solustria today, let alone seven years ago.¡±


    you


    After saying that, Ethan suddenly shouted, ¡°I told you not to call me Sweetie! Or I¡¯ll call that way!¡±


    Edward ignored Ethan and asked Elias, ¡°Elias, can you find the other group of people?¡±


    Elias was silent for a while and said, ¡°It takes time and the right chance.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Edward frowned and pondered, with an air of wisdom and authority almost.


    uncharacteristic for his age.


    ¡°Perhaps we can find them if they take action again,¡± Elias said.


    Then Elias took out a lollipop from his pocket, unwrapped it, and put it into his mouth. Then he


    squinted contentedly.


    Ethan thoughtfully said, ¡°Maybe there is a faster way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Edward and Elias asked in unison.


    ¡°I remember Mommy said that after the ident, she exchanged her red pearls for money.


    ¡°Butter, when Uncle Eric went to redeem it, the string of red pearls had been bought by someone.


    else at a high price the day before.¡±


    Ethan nced at his elder brother and younger brother proudly and then continued, ¡°That string of


    red pearls string is precious. Ordinary people will never dare to try to buy it. Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless the person who bought it needed it for some other purpose!¡± Elias and Ethan looked at


    each other and said in unison.


    But Edward shook his head in disapproval.


    ¡°Uncle Eric has already checked the information,¡± said Edward..


    But Ethan and Elias insisted on going to the antique shop again.


    When the three little ones arrived, they learned that the owner of the shop had changed several


    times.


    ¡°There are no clues, witnesses, surveince, or the Inte at that time. It seems that this way


    won¡¯t work,¡± Ethan sighed and said like an adult.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you! You are wasting time!¡± Edward said coldly.


    ¡°I know. I just want to find those bad guys and avenge Mommy!¡±


    Ethan ced his hands on his waist and furrowed his brow, assuming the demeanor of a detective


    on the case.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How about I hack into the global DNA system and find Daddy? He will avenge Mommy!¡± Elias


    asked and blinked his bright eyes.


    As soon as Elias finished his words, Edward and Ethan pped him.


    ¡°I told you, we don¡¯t have a daddy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but why did you hit me? Humph¡­ Elias cried sadly.


    ly with


    Elias bit the lollipop tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Luke, please take me to Mommy. I miss her,¡± Elias said to the teenage boy.


    Edward and Ethan shook their heads helplessly.


    Even their mommy didn¡¯t know who their daddy was, but Elias always wanted their daddy.


    Soon, the three kids and Luke/were sitting in the lounge at the airport.


    ¡°Carl, look at the three kids!¡± the young man with short hair shouted again.


    ¡°Carl, your two kids are way less cute than them!¡± the young man with short hair shouted while.


    taking a screenshot.


    ¡°What? Who dares topete with my kids? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    As Carl spoke, he threw away his phone angrily.


    When he looked at the screen, his eyes lit up and he shouted, ¡°Damn it. They¡¯re so adorable!¡±


    ¡°Right? Could your two sonspare with these three?¡±


    The young man with short hair was proud, as if the three little ones were his sons.


    Carl pouted and shook his head again, saying, ¡°No, not even Mr. Lambert¡¯s children canpare


    to


    the three.¡±


    The young man with short hair looked confused.


    ¡°Does Mr. Lambert have a child? When?¡± the young man asked.


    As soon as he finished his words, Carl pped him on the head.


    ¡°Damian, are you stupid? Mr. Lambert doesn¡¯t have any women. How could he ever have a child?¡±


    Carl said.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Damian seemed to suddenly realize it and continued, ¡°I think maybe these three little ones are Mr.


    Lambert¡¯s children.¡±


    As soon as Damian finished speaking, Carl pped him again.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Lambert¡¯s chasing a woman. Don¡¯t stain his reputation!¡± Carl said.


    ¡°I see. Didn¡¯t you say that even Mr. Lambert¡¯s child couldn¡¯tpete with those three little guys?¡±


    Damian said unconvincedly.


    Carl red at Damian and pped him again.


    ¡°I was just saying! Do you understand?¡± Carl shouted.


    After saying that, Carl looked at the three little ones on the big screen again with affection.


    ¡°They¡¯re so cute!¡± Carl eximed.


    Suddenly, the screen shed.


    The three lovely little ones on the screen disappeared and the screen went dark.


    Then there were two big words: [ess Denied.]

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Carl shouted.


    ¡°Damn it! Our server was hacked!¡± Damian panicked.


    But soon, Carl said ecstatically, ¡°Oh yeah, since that woman appeared, Mr. Lambert seems to have


    forgotten about us. Now we can go home.¡±


    Damian scratched his head and asked, ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to fix it, do we?¡±


    Carl was about to p Damian again.


    ¡°Why should we? That woman has arrived in Zerivia. What¡¯s the use of the surveince now?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then we won¡¯t fix it?¡± Damian said.


    Seeing that Carl was about to p him again, Damian hurriedly put the phone into Carl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Carl, it¡¯s Mr. Lambert!¡±


    The kids boarded a ne from Solustria to Zerivia.


    Edward looked solemn. Ethan looked rxed, and Elias was eating a lollipop with a wicked smile..


    Edward took away the lollipop in Elias¡± mouth.


    ¡°Elias, what did you do just now?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Elias smiled, stretched out his hand, and took the lollipop back. Then he began to enjoy it


    contentedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t seen it! You hacked some server again! Mommy told you not to stir up trouble,¡±


    Edward said sternly.


    ¡°Edward, I was not stir up trouble this time. It was weird in the lounge just now. Someone was


    peeking at us,¡± Elias whispered.


    Hearing this, Ethan showed a boastful smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s so weird about it? That person must be secretly appreciating my beauty. You two just look


    so simr to me!¡± Ethan said.


    Elias retorted, ¡°No, we don¡¯t resemble each other that much. I have a mole under the corner of my


    eye, but you two don¡¯t. Edward has a mole on his right toe thumb, and Ethan has one on his left toe


    thumb. I don¡¯t have moles on my toes.


    Edward could only shake his head and sigh. He knew that his brothers were on to their next round


    of the ¡®who¡¯s the cutest¡® debate.


    At the same time, Mnie had gotten the news that the three little ones had sneaked out of the


    13:48 Sat, 2 Mar GFR


    ind. She was upset, but she could only order Gary to clean up the house to wee the kids.


    Several dayster, as soon as Mnie arrived at Rising Star, Angie brought coffee in.


    ¡°Mnie, your dear father hase three times. It seems that he¡¯s not gonna leave this time,¡± said


    Angie.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s anxious¡­¡± Mnie said.


    She smiled and took a sip of coffee..


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare he go out after what happenedst night?¡± Angie sneered and said.


    Mnie took the tablet and looked through it for a while. Then she snorted and said, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Last night, a scandal broke out at the engagement party between Vanessa, the daughter of a


    famous art dealer, and Ryan, the eldest son of the Smith family.


    It was said that the studio was out of control.


    On the big screen, which had been ying music, Vanessa was wearing a wedding dress and


    kissing William Smith, the third son of the Smith family.


    What was even more shocking was that it wasn¡¯t a snapshot, but a live broadcast.


    At that time, the people at the party were in chaos, and the live streaming scene on the screen was


    even more shocking.


    The engagement party ended before it even started.


    The engagement between the Robertson family and the Smith family became the hottest news of


    the year in Zerivia.


    Vanessa suddenly became a famous slut in Beloris, and everyone despised her.


    Moreover, the news that Steve¡¯s biological daughter had returned home and be the CEO of


    Rising Star was also very popr.


    ???????????


    A lot of people made fun of Steve that he treated his stepdaughter better than his biological


    daughter.


    Everyone was discussing the matter anyway.


    ¡°I wonder what he will do next,¡± said Mnie..


    Then she closed the tablet and got up with a smile, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s invite my dear father in¡­¡±


    It was the second time Mnie and Steve had met since she came back.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t figure out how Steve could act like nothing had happened.


    His own daughter had disappeared for seven years, and he didn¡¯t care about what had happened


    during that period.


    4


    Steve didn¡¯t seem to care about the


    past.


    He said lightheartedly, ¡°M, let¡¯s forget about the past and live happily together.¡±


    Steve tried his best to ease the past. Did he still perceive Mnie as the naive girl who was


    unaware of everything?


    But this time, Mnie didn¡¯t expect Steve¡¯s intention ofing to her again.


    ¡°M, you¡¯re back now. You¡¯d better move back home. Your mother and sister miss you very


    much,¡± Steve said as soon as he entered Mnie¡¯s office.


    Did Steve think Tracy and Vanessa were Mnie¡¯s mother and sister?


    Hearing Steve¡¯s words, Mnie felt disgusted.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Sherry. She has been dead for 17 years,¡± Mnie said coldly.


    Hearing this, Steve looked gloomy.


    But he soon squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°Fine, Tracy wants you to move back home!¡±


    Mnie sneered in her heart and thought, ¡®They want me to move back home? What are they


    nning again?¡±


    ¡°Tracy and Vanessa both want you to move back home!¡± Steve looked eager.


    ¡°Since they want me to go back, I will move home tonight.¡± Mnie suppressed the sneer in her


    heart.


    Seeing that Mnie had agreed, Steve was excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the chauffeur to pick you up tonight. Go home early for dinner,¡± said Steve.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mnie watched Steve drive away happily, but her heart grew colder and colder.


    Was Steve apassionate or callous father?


    He was in such a hurry to let Mnie go home. Was it because he really wanted to mend the


    rtionship between him and Mnie?


    In the afternoon, the Robertson family¡¯s car arrived downstairs at Rising Star. It seemed that Steve


    was afraid that Mnie would regret her promise of going home.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    In the car, Andrew John, who was driving, seemed to want to say something, but he didn¡¯t.


    Mnie thought to herself, I¡¯m afraid the dinner won¡¯t be simple tonight.¡±


    When Mnie arrived at the Robertson residence, the Robertson family weed her warmly.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help but feel weird.


    It was reported that Steve suffered financial losses after investing in a batch of porcin, cing


    Steve¡¯s Art Gallery in a state of crisis.


    But the Robertson family seemed to be much more wealthy than before.


    When Mnie entered the hall, Tracy greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°M, I miss you so much. Your father is cooking for you today!¡± said Tracy.


    ¡°I heard from Dad that you and Vanessa both wanted me to move back home?¡± Mnie asked.


    As Mnie spoke, she also put on a fake smile.


    Tracy¡¯s face fell, but she quickly roused a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not safe for you to live outside alone.


    ¡°Although you are with someone from the Thomas family, you don¡¯t know them well. How can they


    be more reliable than us?¡± Tracy said.


    Then Tracy sighed and pretended to be sad.


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re finally back home! You used to care about Vanessa the most.


    ¡°After what happened that night, Vanessa has been crying in her room every day and hasn¡¯t gone


    out for several days. Please help me persuade herter,¡± Tracy said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mnie said, ¡°but I want to see my room first.¡± She sneered in her heart.


    ¡°On, right! Your room has been cleaned up a long time ago. It¡¯s still the room where you used to


    live. Have a look and see if you like it,¡± Tracy said enthusiastically.


    Then Mnie went upstairs to her old room.


    It looked clean but unfamiliar.


    There was nothing in the room/that Mnie used to have.


    The curtains, sheets, the bed, the sofa, and the desk were all different.


    Even the paintings on the wall bore no resemnce to their former appearance.


    Everything was new in the room.


    Mnie opened the makeup box and found nothing but a few new cosmetics.


    There was not a single trace left of her past belongings.


    Mnie held back her anger.


    She went out to another room on the corner, twisted the door knob gently, and opened the door.


    But the interior of the room was very different. There was nothing but a cab.


    None of Sherry¡¯s old belongings were kept.


    Lush green trees and vibrant red flowers adorned the view outside the window. Birds serenaded the


    spring sky, creating a warm and delightful atmosphere.


    But Mnie suddenly felt cold all over.


    How dare they?


    As soon as Mnie left, they erased all traces of Mnie and Sherry¡¯s existence.


    How dare they!


    Mnie rushed out of the room and went downstairs. Seeing Tracy looking at her with a smile, she


    felt angry.


    ¡°Where are my mother¡¯s things? Where is my mother¡¯s stuff?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°M, your father sold all those books and paintings,¡± Tracy exined casually while clearing the


    table.


    ¡°The clothes and essories are so old that no one wants them, so I donated them to the relief


    box,¡± Tracy said.


    ¡°What? Did he sell them all? And you donated the other stuff?¡± Mnie questioned.


    Mnie felt her blood rushing up to her head.


    Tracy¡¯s indifferent voice echoed in Mnie¡¯s ears, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mother was my best friend. I


    have always thought of her.


    ¡°But every time I saw her room and those old things, my heart ached. So did your father.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to do that either. You can understand me and your father, right?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve thrown away all my stuff, too,¡± said Mnie.


    ¡°M, when we heard that you had an ident in Solustria, your father and I were almost mad. We


    didn¡¯t even dare to go upstairs.


    ¡°We had no other better way, so we called someone to clean both rooms,¡± Tracy said.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie listened dully to the murderer¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone. It¡¯s all cleaned up, Mnic murmured.


    She grabbed Steve who rushed out of the kitchen..


    ¡°Did you dispose of all my mother¡¯s things and keep nothing?¡± Mnie asked angrily.


    Steve nced at Tracy and said immediately, ¡°M, I didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    ¡°Ever since I heard about your ident, I have felt hopeless. When I saw the stuff, I always thought


    of you and your mother. You can forgive me, right?¡±


    Tracy also said, ¡°M, we are happy that you cane back safely. Let¡¯s forget about the past and


    live happily together in the future, okay?¡±


    Mnie felt a dizzying rush, her vision flickering between dimness and brightness.


    Tracy said they were a family, and Steve showed an apologetic look.


    Suddenly, a red figure came downstairs and called Mnie¡¯s name.


    It was Vanessa!


    Mnie widened her nk eyes and tried to see the person in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t see


    anything except darkness.


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re back. I miss you so much,¡± Vanessa shouted and hugged Mnie.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Mnie felt the cold ne around Vanessa¡¯s neck, which stuck to her corbone and hurt a


    little.


    It was the ne!


    Sherry¡¯s ne!


    Mnie remembered Sherry celebrated her eighth birthday. It was thest birthday Mnie had


    spent with Sherry.


    That night. Sherry put the ne around Mnie¡¯s neck and told her to keep it safe.


    But Mnie gave the ne to her enemy!


    It was the enemy who said she had liked this ne for years and wanted to wear it on her


    birthday!


    It was this enemy who encouraged Mnie to travel with her to Solustria!


    It was this enemy who blinded Mnie!


    Tracy and Steve cleaned up all of Sherry¡¯s belongings andpletely erased Mnie and Sherry¡¯s


    existence from this house.


    However, Vanessa was wearing the only thing Sherry left to Mnie!


    Mnie was so furious that she thought she deserved to be blind!


    Mnie grabbed the ne and shouted angrily, ¡°Give it back to me! Give it back!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what are you doing?¡± Vanessa screamed in pain.


    ¡°Give it back to me. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s! Give it back!¡± Mnie shouted.


    Steve was stunned by what was going on.


    Seeing that things were getting out of control, Tracy immediately rushed forward.


    However, Mnie would not allow Tracy to get close and kicked her in the chest.


    Tracy screamed and fell to the sofa.


    Mnie sneered.


    For the past seven years, when Mnie couldn¡¯t see, she trained her listening and sensitivity.


    Although Mnie¡¯s skills in closebat were not top¨Cnotch, she could knock out one or two


    people easily.


    Vanessa was strangled and screamed, ¡°Mom, help me.¡±


    ¡°M, what are you doing? Let go of your sister. She will die if you keep pulling the ne. Stop


    it!¡± Steve shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Give it to me. It belongs to my mother. You said you would only wear it for one day that year! How


    many years have you b¨¦en wearing it since then?¡± Mnie shouted.


    Vanessa was strangled and just kept shaking her head. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°M, isn¡¯t it just a ne? Dad will buy another for you, okay?¡± Steve begged.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mnie shouted, ¡°Give it back to me or I¡¯ll strangle her!¡±


    Steve panicked when he realized that Mnie meant it.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take off the ne. Don¡¯t hurt Vanessa!¡± Steve said.


    ¡°If you daree over, I¡¯ll strangle her!¡± Mnie warned.


    Then Mnie pulled Vanessa and shouted to her, ¡°Take it off yourself.¡±


    Vanessa felt Mnie loosened her grip a little, so Vanessa hurriedly took off the ne.


    Mnie stroked the cornflower¨Cshaped sapphire ne.


    The pendant, approximately the size of a thumb, felt as velvety and warm to the touch as Sherry¡¯s


    kiss.


    Tracy had already hugged Vanessa and kept crying.


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve gone too far. Look how you strangled Vanessa! I would call the police if it weren¡¯t


    for your father¡¯s sake,¡± Tracy med.


    Mnie sneered.


    ¡°Call the police? Well, go ahead. I¡¯ll ask the police to check how you and your dear daughter tricked.


    me to Solustria, and how you tried to kill me,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°What are you talking about? When did we trick you to Solustria?¡± Tracy asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I am talking about? Ask your dear daughter how she negotiated with the ment


    in Solustria when she was wearing the red dress,¡± Mnie said.


    Hearing Mnie mention the red dress, Tracy fell silent.


    Suddenly Vanessa shouted, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t know anything. I just didn¡¯t call the police.


    You met the bad guys and you deserved it. It had nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°M, Vanessa was scared that night seven years ago and didn¡¯t call the police. It was her fault, but


    you were safe, weren¡¯t you? Tracy tentatively asked.


    ¡°Is it because you were really vited by those people?¡± Tracy asked.


    Mnie sneered.


    ¡°Do you want to know? Wait, you¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll make you experience everything you¡¯ve done to me,¡±


    Mnie said.


    Tracy screamed, ¡°Are you crazy? Are you blind and mad?¡±


    At this time, Steve suddenly asked, ¡°Vanessa, is what M said true? Did you hire people to hurt


    M in Solustria?¡±


    Vanessa was shocked and said, ¡°I did not. I was just afraid and ran away. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie burst outughing and said, ¡°My dear father, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know all


    this.¡±


    ¡°How could I know it?¡± Steve exined eagerly, looking helpless.


    ¡°Back then, Vanessa called and said tha.¡±


    left her alone in Solustria.


    you had an appointment to run away with someone and


    ¡°She looked for you everywhere, only to find outter that you were deceived, vited, and killed by


    a bunch of gangsters.


    ¡°I was afraid that the news would spread home, so I told the public that you had an ident and


    were dead,¡± Steve exined.


    Mnie felt a deep, cutting pain at Steve¡¯s words.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe because of the pain.


    So this was what her dear father did?


    ¡°Are you even my father?¡± Mnie asked.


    She shouted, ¡°I was killed, but you didn¡¯t investigate anything and med me for doing things.


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°M, I didn¡¯t go to Solustria to find you. It was my fault.


    ¡°But I believe that Vanessa was so young at that time and you have always got along, so she would


    never be so vicious to hurt you,¡± said Steve.


    Hearing Steve defend Vanessa, Mnie could no longer suppress


    her anger.


    ¡°Do you believe it? Are you my father or hers?


    ¡°You trust your stepdaughter, not your own daughter,¡± Mnie said in fury.


    She opened her big nk eyes, waiting for Steve to say that he believed in her and would seek


    justice for her.


    Mnie had been waiting for those words for seven years.


    44%


    Before Mnie entered this house again, even if Steve said everything was a misunderstanding,


    she still had ast trace of hope for him.


    Mnie could hear Vanessa¡¯sints and Tracy¡¯s curse.


    She could pretend they didn¡¯t exist.


    Mnie just wanted to hear a fair word from Steve.


    But Steve remained silent.


    At that moment, she finally understood everything.


    Perhaps it was right for her not toe back immediately seven years ago. At least, Mnie had


    lived with hopes for seven years.


    A tear fell down Mnie¡¯s eye and she asked word for word, ¡°Father, you promised me that you


    would keep Mom¡¯s room. As long as the Robertson family is together, the room will always be hers.


    ¡°But now, is there any trace of my mother and me in this family?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Hearing Mnie¡¯s word, steve hurriedly exined, ¡°M, your mother has been dead for more than


    ten years. It¡¯s time to put it down.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Tracy get along well all these years?


    ¡°Did your grandfather say something to you?


    ¡°I can guarantee that Tracy and Vanessa will never do anything to hurt you.¡±


    Mnieughed coldly.


    She was so ang77 +


    she almost didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    *Can you guarantee? What about me? What am I to you? What was my mother to you when you


    told me to put her down?¡± Mnie questioned.


    ¡°Of course you are my daughter, too!¡± said Steve.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mnie shouted.


    She couldn¡¯t keep calm any longer.


    ¡°Seven years ago, you broke off your rtionship with me. Today, I don¡¯t want anymore!


    you


    to be


    my


    father


    ¡°Tracy, Vanessa, I won¡¯t let you go.


    ¡°You better have nothing to do with my mother¡¯s death, or I will make you pay!¡±


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Tracy screamed.


    The noise in the living room had already rmed the servants, who were looking into the living


    room now.


    It was now dark.


    The streetmps were just lighting up.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was like that night seven years ago.


    However, Mnie could only see darkness and hear the sound of cars roaring in her ears.


    As Mnie walked on, the anger in her heart gradually dissipated, transforming into a dense fog of


    sorrow that permeated deep into her being.


    The long¨Cforgotten childhood memories surged up her heart as if they possessed a life of their own.


    Vivid scenes from her past shed through her mind.


    In Mnie¡¯s recollection, Sherry was characterized by her habit of observing birds as she strolled


    and listening to the whispers of the wind before drifting off to sleep. She adored all living creatures


    and never deliberately harmed a flower or ant.


    But at this moment, what Mnie remembered was the anomaly of her mother sobbing secretly


    behind her back.


    Sherry used to teach Mnie how to draw. Sometimes, Sherry would suddenly ask, ¡°Have


    remembered Grandpa¡¯s address and phone number? Say it to Mommy again.


    e you


    When Mnie finished telling the address and number correctly, Sherry would kiss Mnie on the


    cheek and praise her.


    Then came Mnie¡¯s eighth birthday, an unforgettable one.


    Shortly after that day, Sherry was sick, and then she became ashes in a wooden box.


    On the


    same day. Tracy moved in with Vanessa.


    After that, Steve spoiled Vanessa, but Tracy defended Mnie all the time.


    Mnie was grateful that she had another wonderful mother..


    For the whole ten years, Mnie had recognized her enemy as her mother!


    Thinking of this, Mnie pped herself hard.


    She didn¡¯t believe it.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Tracy was as innocent as she said.


    Mnie must find out who killed Sherry and the truth about Sherry¡¯s sudden death.


    Mnie must expose Steve¡¯s true face and see what he had done,


    Mnie staggered along.


    The vehicles around her roared by with shrill whistles.


    Mnie¡¯s heart was filled with pain and regret.


    Suddenly, she stumbled, twisting her ankle and colliding with what felt like a solid wall.


    Then Mnie had a ckout.


    When Mnie woke up again, she smelled the disinfectant unique to the hospital and saw a white


    ward.


    Mnie thought, ¡®I must have fajnted and been sent to the hospital by some kind¨Chearted person.


    Mnie looked sideways and saw her handbag on the table beside her. She took her phone out


    and found hundreds of missed calls and messages.


    She ignored the unknown calls and called Angie.


    Before Mnie could speak, Angie said first, ¡°Mnie, you were not in the Robertson residence.


    Where have you been? Gary was going to call the police.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s talk about the restter,¡± said Mnie.


    Then Mnie asked, ¡°Where are the babies?¡±


    They are all here, screaming to go find you,¡± Angie said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Keep an eye on them,¡± said Mnie.


    As Mnie said that, she pulled off the needle in her vein and left.


    As soon as Mnie left, Roderick entered the ward.


    Seeing the empty bed, Roderick asked coldly, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    A nurse came and panicked when she saw the empty ward. ¡°She was there just now. I was just


    absent for a moment, the nurse exined.


    Seeing this, Richard got furious.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert told you to take good care of her. Where is the person you are taking care of?¡±


    Richard asked.


    ¡°Fire her,¡± Roderick said coldly and left quickly.


    As soon as Roderick left the ward, another man in a white coat came to him.


    ¡°Where are you going, Roderick? Didn¡¯t you ask me to check someone¡¯s eyes?¡± Michael asked.


    Roderick nced at Michael coldly and walked out without saying a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I have an operation over there. You called me here anxiously. Why are you


    leaving so soon?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the silence?¡±


    Michael stamped his feet in anger and saw the nurse sobbing in the ward.


    ¡°Dr. Gibson, please tell Mr. Lambert not to fire me.¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t take good care of Mr. Lambert¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Michael asked.


    He looked confused.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the nurse replied.


    ¡°What girl? What¡¯s her name?¡± Michael asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was sent by Mr. Lambertst night. I heard that she couldn¡¯t see anything,¡± the


    nurse said.


    Michael was shocked when he heard this.


    His gaping mouth was wide open in utter shock.


    Roderick¡¯s girlfriend couldn¡¯t see! She had intermittent blindness!


    ¡°Roderick, I thought you said you were allergic to women. Now someone can finally cure you!¡±


    Michael seemed to be gloating.


    Michael no longer cared about his surgery and hummed a song proudly.


    Then he took out his phone and soon spread the news that Roderick had a woman.


    Within a minute, Roderick¡¯s phone rang repeatedly.


    Roderick ignored the calls and went straight to Rising Star.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, she¡¯s not there. I don¡¯t have her phone number or address,¡± Richard said.


    He had checked thepany but didn¡¯t find Mnie.


    Seeing this, Bill said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, Ms. Robertson is not an ordinary woman. I¡¯m afraid our


    abrupt approach might lead to undesired results.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Roderick frowned and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Ms. Robertson doesn¡¯t know you at all.


    ¡°You are a stranger to her.


    ¡°If you really like her, you should find an opportunity to get to know her first and then get closer to


    her step by step,¡± Bill said.


    ¡°Do I like her?¡± Roderick frowned and asked.


    Hearing this, Bill smiled consciously.


    ¡°I was wrong. You don¡¯t like her, but you just want to find out why you are not allergic to her, Bill


    exined.


    Richard was winking at Bill.


    ¡°How can Mr. Lambert like anyone casually? When Mr. Lambert finds the antidote to his allergy, it


    will be easy for him to get any woman!¡± Richard echoed.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Roderick scolded coldly.


    Richard immediately stopped talking and looked at Bill.


    The two of them secretly exchanged their looks, and only


    knew what they meant.


    If Roderick didn¡¯t like Mnie, why did he look for her for seven years?


    Suddenly, Roderick¡¯s phone rang again.


    Roderick nced at it and picked it up reluctantly.


    Sat, 2 val


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa¡­¡± Roderick said.


    Geoffrey Lambert, Roderick¡¯s grandfather, said, ¡°Roddy, I heard from Michael that you took a girl to


    the hospitalst night. What was going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious,¡± Roderick replied.


    ¡°What do you mean by nothing?¡± Geoffrey asked.


    Over the phone, Geoffrey got excited.


    ¡°I heard from Michael that the girl couldn¡¯t see. What happened?¡± Geoffrey asked anxiously.


    Roderick remained silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if the girl can¡¯t see.


    ¡°We can find a way to cure her.


    ¡°Bring her back and let me see what kind of girl she is. Okay?¡± Geoffrey said.


    Hearing this, Roderick hung up the phone silently.


    However, his phone kept ringing.


    Roderick pinched his be helplessly.


    ¡°Please inform Zack that the Vision Museum will be cing a high bid on a piece of artwork at the


    uing spring auction.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Mnie went back to the Harbour Vi.


    From a distance, Mnie saw Angie and the three kids watching her at the door.


    Mnie and the three kids hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost a month since she came back to


    Zerivia, so she missed them very much.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    As soon as the kids saw Mnie, Ethan and Elias immediately shouted and rushed to hug her.


    Elias held Mnie¡¯s neck and wouldn¡¯t let go. There were still tears hanging on his eyshes.


    ¡°Do you miss Mommy?¡± Mnie asked.


    Mnie held Elias in her arms, kissed Ethan on the cheek, and then looked at Edward who kept


    quiet.


    ¡°We miss you, Mommy. Do you miss us, too?¡± Elias said happily.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Mnie said.


    Mnie kissed Elias again and again and coaxed him.


    As soon as Mnie put Elias on the sofa, she saw Ethan holding a ss jar with a butterfly in it.


    ¡°Ethan, show me what you¡¯re holding, Mnie said.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m waiting for the butterfly,¡± said Ethan.


    ¡°What? Are you waiting for the butterfly?¡± Mnie was curious.


    ¡°I locked up the butterfly. I am waiting for its mother, father, and brother to save it so that I can have


    many butterflies, Ethan exined.


    Hearing this, Mnie suddenly felt that as a mother, she didn¡¯t know how to respond to Ethan at


    this moment.


    The three boys were different in personality, but they looked alike.


    However, they didn¡¯t seem to take after her.


    Despite their tender age, their remarkable good looks outshone even those of child stars


    Edward was introverted and serene, while Ethan was smart and had an outstanding memory.


    Elias liked to adorable.


    yputer and have candies. As endearing as a little doll, he was the most


    Mnie really didn¡¯t spend much effort taking care of the babies these years.


    There were so many people on the ind, and everyone liked the triplets. In the blink of an eye.


    they were all six years old.


    Looking at Mnie in a daze, Ethan came forward and hugged her, asking. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you.


    happy?¡±


    Mnie torched his pretty face.


    ¡°I am happy. I just think the butterfly will be unhappy if it can¡¯t see its mommy,¡± Mnie said.


    Elias, who was eating candy seriously, suddenly said, ¡°Daddy Butterfly will be unhappy too!¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Mnie was speechless when she heard her son¡¯s serious words.


    She came back in a hurry not to talk about butterflies.


    ¡°Mommy. I also want our daddy.¡± Elias finished eating the candy and pped his hands.


    ¡°We can look for him when you grow up. Now go brush your teeth,¡± Mnie said.


    Mnie frowned and handed Elias to Angie.


    ¡°I want him now!¡± Elias shouted.


    He wriggled in Angie¡¯s arms unhappily.


    Mnie waved at Edward and beckoned him over.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for your Great¨CGrandpa to end his cultivation? Why did you follow me here?


    There is no suitable tutor here to teach you,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Mommy, Great¨CGrandpa ended his cultivation as soon as you left,¡± Edward answered honestly.


    It was Mnie¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    It would take at least a month for Zander to end his cultivation. Why did he end it as soon as


    Mnie left?


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll let Luke take you home after a few days of y,¡± said Mnie.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Edward lowered his head in disappointment.


    Seeing that Edward was unhappy, Mnic hugged him and kissed his cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to care about you here. When things are all settled, I will go back to


    apany you every day,¡± Mnie exined.


    ¡°Honey, I love you. You are the most sensible boy. Please help Mommy take good care of your


    brothers,¡± Mnie said softly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Edward replied.,


    275


    13:50 Sat, 2 Mar G F


    Mnic felt much relieved when Edward agreed to her request.


    Of these three kids, Edward was the most sensible and reliable one.


    At such a young age, Edward was precocious.


    If it weren¡¯t for his pretty little face, people would have mistaken him for a CEO.


    After the three children calmed down, Angie inquired about the events of the previous evening.


    Knowing that Mnie had fallen out with Steve, Angie got outraged.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You should have fallen out with him long ago. Your father has gone too far,¡± said


    Angie.


    Mnie dered, ¡°I¡¯ve ended my rtionship with him, and he will no longer be my father.¡±


    ¡°I hope you really could, Angie said and sighed.


    ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t make much difference whether he is your father or not, Angie added.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want me first,¡± Mnie said.


    Mnie held her forehead and yed with the ne that had been torn off Vanessa¡¯s neck.


    Suddenly, Mnie found something wrong with the ne.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. The gloss of the connector seems weird,¡± Mnie murmured.


    Did Vanessa break the chain and rece it?


    Then Mnie took a magnifying ss to observe the ne connector.


    She found a few small words carved on the ne.


    ¡°Thousand Snow Mountains!¡± Angic and Mnie read the words out loud.


    Both of them were a little surprised.


    Angie took out herputer and entered ¡°Thousand Snow Mountains¡± into the search engine.


    ¡°Got it!¡± After a while, Angie shouted.


    ¡°But there is a different word. I only got Thousand Snowy Mountains,¡± Angie added.


    Mnie leaned closer to see the result.


    Why would there be such a slight difference?


    It didn¡¯t seem to be a wrong name engraved into the ne.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie took a closer look at the materials of Thousand Snowy Mountains and found the


    introduction was very simple even without a picture.


    ording to the introduction, Thousand Snowy Mountains first appeared in a dynasty more than


    three thousand years ago.


    The legend had that someone named Wael painted it, but hundreds of years ago the painting was


    destroyed in a fire.


    It was strange that the name of something destroyed hundreds of years ago appeared on a modern


    ne.


    ¡°Mnie, do you think Aunt Sherry has engraved the words on the ne?¡± Angie said curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Mom was good at painting and carving. It was not difficult for her to do that,¡± Mnie


    said.


    But what exactly did the difference mean?


    If it was Sherry who engraved the words, why would she engrave a wrong word?


    If Sherry made the mistake on purpose, what did her action have to do with the long¨Cgone


    painting?


    Mnie frowned and pondered. The more she thought about it, the more confused she felt.


    Angie didn¡¯t take it seriously. She put the ne around Mnie¡¯s neck and massaged Mnie¡¯s


    shoulders, saying, ¡°Mnie, you may be thinking too much. It¡¯s just a painting that no one has ever


    seen before. Maybe it has nothing to do with Aunt Sherry.¡±


    That¡¯s the only way to think about it,¡± Mnie said and nodded.


    ¡°By the way, is there any news from Eric?¡± Mnie asked.


    Angie patted her forehead.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Eric calledst night and said that he got the news about the red pearls!¡± Angie


    said excitedly.


    ¡°Tell me, who is it?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know who bought it, but it was bought by someone from Zerivia at a high price,¡± Angie


    replied.


    Mnic nced at Angie.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Mnie said with disappointment.


    ¡°Well, at least it points us in a direction. Maybe the buyer has something to do with those who killed


    those gangsters, Angie said.


    As she spoke, she picked up a bunch of grapes and ate them.


    Hearing Angie¡¯s words, Mnie said thoughtfully, ¡°Do you mean Vanessa asked someone to set


    me. up and then let another group of people kill those gangsters and take away that string of red


    pearls?¡±


    13:50 Sat, 2 Mar GFR.


    44%


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mnie. You said those people were from Solustria. Vanessa or her mother might


    have hired someone to kill them so that they wouldn¡¯t be exposed afterward. So the killers might


    come from Zerivia. It makes sense,¡± Angie said.


    ¡°But Vanessa and Tracy couldn¡¯t do that with their abilities. They couldn¡¯t afford the string of red


    pearls,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°What if Steve was also involved?¡± Angie asked.


    Angie seemed to believe that Steve must have something to do with the whole thing.


    Mnie was stunned.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible. I am his daughter. How could he do that to me?¡± Mnie said in disbelief.


    Seeing Mnie¡¯s pale face, Angie quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe Vanessa and Tracy asked someone else for help,¡± said Angie.


    ¡°Maybe it was the Smith family. Tracy and Vanessa set me up because of my engagement to Ryan


    back then. Maybe there was something in between,¡± Mnie pondered and said.


    ¡°It is very likely. The Smith family could do it. ording to the information, Owen Smith especially


    likes collecting such things,¡± Angie said.


    As Angie spoke, she looked through the information.


    ¡°There is indeed a rumor. It seems that we need to meet Owenter,¡± said Mnie..


    As soon as Mnie finished speaking, Angie smiled and handed over the phone.


    ¡°Jeff said your father came to Rising Star early this morning and said he wouldn¡¯t leave until he saw


    you,¡± Angie said.


    ¡°Ask Jeff to send the work here. I won¡¯t go to Rising Star today,¡± Mnie said.


    Then Mnie began to check the information of the Smith family.


    Soon Jeff arrived.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, there is news that Vision Museum will collect an item at a high price in the


    uing spring auction,¡± reported Jeff.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Where did


    this formation? Is it true?¡±


    d you get t


    Mnie sat at the wide desk and in the CEO¡¯s office, looking at the documents in her hand.


    ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s said that Zack Jones, the owner of the Vision Museum, announced it himself in


    public.¡±


    ¡°Any information about the stuff he¡¯s looking for? Porcin, jade, calligraphy, or paintings? Antique


    or modern art?¡±


    ¡°Not clear yet,¡± Jeff said with embarrassment.


    Hearing this, Angie, who was drinking coffee and ying with theputer, suddenly came over


    with a mysterious look.


    ¡°I heard that the man behind the Vision Museum is a big shot, Mnie.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Mnie asked casually, busy with the documents.


    ¡°It is said that this man is very mysterious. Up to now, no one knows what he looks like.


    ¡°Moreover, he has aplex background and everyone in Zerivia who dares to mess with him.


    ends badly.¡±


    ¡°Really? Guess he treats thew as nothing, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Mnie sneered at Angie¡¯s description of that man.


    ¡°Yes, all I said is true. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s Roderick Lambert, the only son in the Lambert family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. You know his name but not his face.¡±


    Mnie shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. There¡¯s no picture of him online and no one had ever seen him.¡±


    ¡°Really? Maybe he¡¯s not attractive,¡± Mnie said carelessly.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Angie thought for a while and became excited again.


    ¡°Anyway, if the Rising Star Auction gets in this time, we¡¯re gonna get a big boost in profit, Mnie.¡±


    Jeff also nodded frequently, showing his agreement.


    Mnie looked at them and nodded speechlessly.


    ¡°Then go and find out what the Vision Museum¡¯s preferences are and what it needs.¡±


    In the end, however, she was pulled to the Vision Museum by Angie.


    Mnie remembered that she had heard about this museum since she was a child, but this was


    her


    first time there.


    The museum covered an area of 108 thousand square feet.


    It was very rare for a museum in a big city like Beloris. It could be seen that its owner was both


    wealthy and powerful.


    In addition, the museum had a rich collection.


    There were collections of ceramics, jade ware, bronze ware, ancient calligraphy, paintings, modern


    artworks, and so on, covering almost all times.


    They were so immersed in the artworks that they forgot what they were there for.


    Later, they came to the pet exhibition area. All kinds of small animals made of ceramic and jade


    made them linger.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cute.¡±


    Angie stopped at a jade cat, reluctant to leave.


    ¡°I should have brought the kids with me. They¡¯ll love it.¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t take her eyes off a howling bronze dog.


    She used to have a dog like this when she was a child, and it barked very loudly.


    ¡°I heard that they sell replicas as souvenirs. Let¡¯s buy some, Mnie.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here a little longer,¡± Mnie said, obsessed with the artwork.


    When she turned around, she identally stepped on someone¡¯s foot. She lost her bnce, but


    luckily, she was held in arms by a man.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Are you okay?¡±


    She hurriedly got up from the man¡¯s arms and apologized.


    However, she didn¡¯t hear a word from him.


    Instead, she was surrounded by a familiar and light fragrance.


    She looked up in confusion and saw his brown eyes.


    The man in front of her looked very handsome and uniquely noble.


    He looked both knowledgeable and arrogant.


    He had a delicate face and a beautiful nose. At this moment, he was staring at her with meaningful


    eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met before.¡±


    His voice was as attractive as wine.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mnie widened her eyes in puzzlement.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. On the ne.¡±


    The way the man stared at Mnie made her mind go nk for a moment.


    She suddenly recalled the warm palms on the ne back home, then she blushed instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    The man stepped closer and said in a low voice, ¡°How are your eyes?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re good. Thanks for asking.¡±


    Mnie smiled and took a step back.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say? I have to go now. My friend is waiting for me.¡±


    Mnie turned around and left without looking back.


    For some reason, she felt that it was about 31 thousand miles from the exit.


    She could feel his gaze at her and he seemed to see through her.


    It felt so strange.


    She had seen countless men these years,


    However, no one had ever put her under such stress.


    In particr, the strange familiarity left her a little overwhelmed.


    He was indeed handsome, just like her kids.


    He had brown eyes too, and even his face was a bit like theirs.


    Mnie shook her head repeatedly at this thought.


    She thought, ¡°How can Ipare him with the kids? That¡¯s ridiculous.


    Putting aside her weird thoughts, she began to think about what the Vision Museum was looking


    for.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that as soon as she left, the man was surrounded by several women.


    ¡°Is she the girl Michael was talking about, Roddy?¡±


    Emma Lambert yelled excitedly.


    ¡°We saw you hold her, Roddy. Is your allergy healed?¡±


    Jennifer Lambert tried to grab Roderick¡¯s arm.


    Rachel Lambert also rushed forward, trying to grab him.


    ¡°Let me see. You hugged her just now.¡±


    Roderick moved away hurriedly, saying, ¡°No. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    However, he dodged Jennifer and Rachel but was grabbed by Emma.


    In an instant, his white arms turned red.


    Jennifer hurriedly took out the medicine from her bag and sprayed it on Roderick¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°My poor boy. When can I have a grandson?¡±


    Emma also apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roddy. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. I saw you hug that girl just now, but you didn¡¯t have allergies.¡± It¡¯s so


    Rachel screamed as if she had found something surprising.


    ¡±


    ¡°Roddy. Are you¡­¡±


    Roderick ignored the questions from his mother and two sisters and thought about something.


    ¡°Which family does shee from, Roddy? I¡¯m going to see her parents and talk about your


    engagement!¡±


    ¡°Be patient, Mom. It seems that that girl doesn¡¯t like Roddy!¡±


    Rachelughed.


    ¡°Nonsense. No girl in Beloris doesn¡¯t want to marry into the Lambert family.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer was a little angry.


    She saw what happened just now, and she could tell that Mnie didn¡¯t quite like her son.


    When she finished her talk with her daughters, she found that Roderick had already left.


    Jennifer felt unpleasant.


    ¡°Find that girl. Figure out who she is!¡±


    There were countless billionaires and millionaires in Beloris but the Lambert family was unparalleled


    in power.


    Everyone in Beloris must respect the Lambert family.


    It could be said that the Lambert family was the real aristocrat there and they were richer than


    people imagined.


    Three generations of the family had only one son while their daughters were usually twins or


    triplets.


    Geoffrey Lambert was Roderick¡¯s grandpa and Sean Lambert was his dad. No one knew how


    powerful these men were.


    However, when it came to the Lambert family, all men would be very respectful.


    Even Roderick, who was said to be mysterious and always kept his distance from women, was


    known as ¡°Mr. Lambert¡°.


    +1


    The Lambert family had three daughters, and apart from Daisy Lambert, who had been single and


    living abroad, the other two girls and their husbands were very capable.


    However, even such a wealthy family had a problem they couldn¡¯t solve.


    As the only son in his family, Roderick was in histe 20s but never married.


    He had an illness.


    Ever since he was born, he didn¡¯t like women holding him.


    Every time a woman hugged him, he would cry loudly.


    As he grew older, things got weirder.


    At first, Jennifer could get close to him and take care of him.


    Later, however, no woman could go near him.


    Even if his three elder sisters identally touched him, he would get rashes all over his body.


    The Lambert family had been exploring the medical industry because he couldn¡¯t get close to


    women.


    Now they had a state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart medicalboratory.


    Unfortunately, even so, they couldn¡¯t figure out why he was allergic to women.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    By the time Angie got in the car with a big bag of souvenirs, Mnie had learned almost everything


    about the Vision Museum.


    ¡°When did you leave, Mnie? We¡¯ve missed a lot!¡±


    ¡°The museum covers about 108 thousand square feet so we can¡¯t see everything in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out what kind of collection they¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out.¡±


    Mnie handed her a file and started the engine.


    ¡°Tell the Creative Department to prepare ording to this.¡±


    Angie took a look at it and was surprised.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen all the stuff in the museum. How did you know what they wanted?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it online. This museum¡¯s collection is very diverse, but what they have inmon is that


    they are all vintage.


    ¡°Therefore, collections that are old but of excellent quality are sure to appeal to them.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll do what you say.¡±


    Angie was d that she had finished the task so easily.


    Suddenly, Mnie¡¯s phone rang.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, she heard Gary Quinn¡¯s worried tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency, M. Elias¡® missing.¡±


    ¡°What? Elias is missing!¡±


    Mnie braked suddenly and almost threw Angie out of the car..


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, M. Luke went out with him so he should be fine,¡± Garyforted her on the


    phone.


    Even so, Mnie felt very anxious. After all, Elias had never been out alone!


    Angie was not surprised to know that Elias was out alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Elias, Mnie. He¡¯s the smartest among the three kids. He¡¯s good at acting


    cute to get what he wants. I guess that he must have gone out to buy candies.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We have candies at home. Even if he had to go out, he shouldn¡¯t have closed the


    tracker!¡±


    Angie hurriedly took over the phone and clicked on it. Soon, she felt nervous too.


    ¡°What is he doing? I can¡¯t track him.¡±


    Mnie was so anxious that she began to look for Elias while driving.


    She felt extreinely regretful.


    She thought that she should have brought them to the museum or sent them back to the ind


    earlier.


    After a long search, she still couldn¡¯t find Elias and Luke.


    Mnie thought about it for a long time and thought that Elias couldn¡¯t have been kidnapped.


    After all, the kids were new to Beloris and no one knew them.


    Tell Roy and Sam to put more effort into finding him, and I need you to check the traffic footage to


    see whether you can find him, Angie.¡±


    If it didn¡¯t work, she could only call the police.


    Although Zerivia was quite safe, she felt no ce was safe but her grandfather¡¯s ind after what


    happened in Solustria.


    She must find Elias as soon as possible, or she would never be relieved.


    At the same time, however, Elias and Luke were standing at the gate of the Lambert Manor.


    ¡°See, Luke? No. 1 Cloud Avenue exists.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does daddy live here, Luke?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The data says it¡¯s here. It should be correct.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mommy would be so happy that I¡¯ve found Daddy, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Will Daddy recognize me, Luke?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How can I see Daddy?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here. Luk


    Daddy wille home soon!¡±


    Chower 14


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Soon, a luxury car showed up on Cloud Avenue.


    Roderick lowered his head and stared nkly at his hands in the car.


    He was still thinking about it when he held Mnie in his arms and smelt the fragrance on her


    body.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a child in front of us.¡±


    Richard Harris slowed down.


    ¡°Is it Noah?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There¡¯s a sturdy guy beside him. He looks like a killer.¡±


    Bill Keatonughed at him. ¡°Bullshit. No killer darese here!¡±


    Richard was not convinced.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. This guy looks quite strong. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not his match.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Killers don¡¯t act like killers.¡±


    As Bill spoke, he also looked out of the window.


    ¡°What a lovely boy. He looks beautiful.¡±


    Bill was interested in Elias, so he said, ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Richard stopped quietly.


    Roderick, who sat in the backseat, was still immersed in his unexpected meeting with Mnie and


    her smell in the museum. He was obsessed!


    She was still the girl he used to know seven years ago. Even prettier than before.


    She didn¡¯t recognize him.


    She didn¡¯t even know him at all.


    She didn¡¯t recognize the man who had an unforgettable night with her seven years ago.


    Roderick rubbed his forehead, lost in his thoughts. He didn¡¯t notice at all that the car was stopped.


    ¡°Who are your parents, kid? Why were you standing in front of the car? It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Bill looked at Elias. He quite like this little boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Daddy!¡± Elias said with his big bright eyes.


    ¡°Your daddy?¡±


    Bill looked at Richard in confusion and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your daddy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Elias looked a little upset.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Daddy since I was born.¡±


    Elias¡® distressed and aggrieved look almost melted Bill¡¯s heart.


    He got out of the car hurriedly and tried to hug Elias, but was stopped by Luke.


    ¡°Get in the car, Bill. We should go. Richard honked to urge him.


    Bill looked at Elias reluctantly, red at Luke, and got in the car.


    Seeing the luxury car drive into the manor, Elias took Luke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Daddy is in the car, Luke.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Will I find Daddy today, Luke?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If daddy is in the car, he¡¯ll recognize me at first sight, won¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Look, Luke. Herees another car! Will Daddy be in it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Elias raised his hand and waved it vigorously.


    In the car was Jennifer, who followed Roderick home.


    Ever since she heard that Roderick had a girlfriend, she was so excited that she lost sleep at night.


    She kept asking Roderick about that girl but got nothing from her stubborn son.


    Having no choice, she asked her two daughters to follow Roderick with her.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into him and Mnie in the museum.


    Roderick, who couldn¡¯t touch women, held a girl in his arms.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t have an allergy after he did so.¡±


    That was great news for her!


    And she had to figure out what was going on!


    13:51 Sat, 2 Mar GFR


    Jennifer was so excited that Roderick would have a girlfriend and married soon because that


    meant. she could have a grandson.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this, Rachel. Roddy is going to have a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it, Mom. Roddy hasn¡¯t said anything about it!¡± Rachel said while driving.


    ¡°So what? I can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s a girl out there who¡¯s not obsessed with Roddy,¡± Jennifer said


    with an expectant smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to have a baby soon after they get married. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing my


    grandson.¡±


    ¡°That hurts, Mom. Isn¡¯t Noah your grandson?¡± Emma said, pretending to be mad.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Noah is your son, after all.¡±


    Jennifer looked a little gloomy.


    ¡°Do you want to see your brother stay single for the rest of his life?¡±


    Jennifer wiped her tears while she was speaking.


    Panicked, Emma hurriedly hugged her tofort her.


    ¡°I was just kidding, Mom. Why are you suddenly sad?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Rachel, who was driving also noticed two people on the roadside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there someone stopping us at the gate?¡±


    Rachel murmured, slowing down the car.


    When she drove closer, she saw a cute boy raising his little arm..


    She rolled down the window subconsciously and looked at him.


    ¡°Where are you from, kid? Why did you stop us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my dad.¡±


    ¡°Your dad?¡±


    Rachel looked Elias up and down, having a strong affection for him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have your daddy in the car.¡±


    She stared at Elias and felt that he looked familiar.


    She thought that he must havee to the Lambert Manor with his elders. He must be lost so he


    was here looking for his dad.


    Therefore, Rachel turned to Luke and said, ¡°Take care of this little gentleman. Although only the


    Lambert family¡¯s cars pass by, it is dangerous for him to do such a thing.¡±


    Hearing this, Luke stared at Rachel in silence and pulled Elias behind him to protect him.


    Rachel didn¡¯t say much. She smiled, started the engine, and drove into the Lambert Manor.


    Finally, Jennifer in the backseat of the car was calmed down by Emma.


    ¡°Where did that kid you were talking toe from, Rachel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He just said that he was looking for his dad!


    ¡°He looks so cute. I think I must have seen him before.¡±


    Jennifer sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll die happy if Roddy has such a child.¡±


    Having realized that Jennifer was about to cry again, Emmaforted her immediately.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about that girl? Let¡¯s ask Bill. He must know something about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He and Richard follow Roddy every day and they must know everything about it.¡±


    Jennifer walked to the living room quickly.


    Emma and Rachel looked at each other, feeling relieved that they finally got rid of Jennifer.


    At the same time, Angie hacked the traffic surveince and found out where Elias was.


    ¡°Got it. Mnie. They¡¯re on the Cloud Avenue.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that ce? Why is Elias there?¡±


    ¡°Well, let me check it out.


    ¡°Fm¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary road. The Lambert Manor is the only building on the Cloud


    Avenue and the Lambert family is said to be the most respected family in Beloris.¡±


    ¡°What was Elias doing there?¡±


    Mnie drove the car quickly towards the Cloud Avenue.


    ¡°You have to ask Elias,¡±


    However, they didn¡¯t get anything from Elias until they took him back to the Harbour Vi.


    ¡°What happened, Luke?¡±


    Mnie looked at Luke angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Thomas said that I should listen to Elias. I can¡¯t tell you unless Elias allows me to,¡± Luke stood


    straight and said seriously with his checks puffed out.


    Mnie was so pissed that she wanted to kick him.


    She held it back after thinking for a while.


    She didn¡¯t have to be mad at a child.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she rubbed her forehead helplessly and looked at the three kids.


    ¡°Pack their things up and send them back to the ind tomorrow, Gary.¡±


    Hearing this, the three kids all got upset.


    Elias, who had been lowering his head in silence, rushed into his bedroom and cried out loud.


    Angie felt bad for him.


    ¡°Do you have to send them away so quickly, Mnie? You have Roy, Sam, and Luke protect them.


    They¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure about that? I don¡¯t need them here if it¡¯s safe for the kids here.¡±


    Mnie looked at Edward and Ethan.


    ¡°Gofort your brother, kids. I¡¯ll send you back to the ind tomorrow. That¡¯s where you should


    stay.¡±


    The two kids nodded reluctantly.


    Although Ethan was a naughty boy, he tried to act like an adult when he was with Mnie, and so


    did Edward..


    Mnie went to the Rising Star early the next morning to deal with an urgent task.


    However, as soon as she entered thepany, she was stopped by Steve.


    ¡°Listen to me, M.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Mnie sneered and said, ¡°What else do you want to say to me? Are you gonna say that Vanessa


    has nothing to do with this?¡±


    Steve froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to talk about, M. I¡¯m here to tell you a piece of good news.¡±


    ¡°Good news? Good news from you?¡±


    Mnie looked at Steve with a faint smile, feeling extremely disappointed in him.


    When she was a child, she always thought that she had an ambitious and handsome father.


    She used to think that he and her mother made a perfect couple.


    However, she began to realize that she was wrong.


    Although he had always considered himself an art dealer, he had never acted like an artist in all his


    years of working with it.


    The drooping eyelids and puffed belly showed that he had been living a dissipated life for decades.


    She was sick of that.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you, M? You¡¯re my daughter.¡±


    Steve smiled obsequiously.


    ¡°Shall we go inside to talk about it? I was gonna tell youst dinner.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so she led him to the meeting room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to your office, M?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet here and no one can hear us. It¡¯s a perfect ce for talks.¡±


    Mnie sat down casually and looked at Steve, ready for the ¡°good news


    After meeting with him a few times, she got to know him better.


    He always came to her with a purpose.


    And she guessed that Steve was here for the spring auction because he wanted her to help him


    deal


    D


    with those cdons that no one bought.


    She even decided to say yes if he asked.


    Even though Steve¡¯s cdons were not good enough, she had a way to sell them at a high price.


    After all, he was her father.


    He raised her. Although Mnie had a lot of doubts about him, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ignore


    him.


    ¡°Do you remember the man you saw that night who was named Owen Smith?¡±


    ¡°Owen Smith? What about him? I know that he¡¯s a big shot in the media industry.¡±


    She was surprised to hear Steve talk about the Smith family. She has been nning to reach them!


    ¡°Show some respect for Mr. Smith, M.¡±


    Seeing his smiling face, Mnie somehow had a bad feeling!


    ¡°Just tell me what you¡¯re here for. I have to attend a meeting in a few minutes,¡± she said


    indifferently.


    Steve smiled with embarrassment.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go to the point directly. I want to tell you this at dinner, but I know that you don¡¯t want to


    come home.¡±


    Seeing her indifferent look, Steve gave up small talk with her.


    ¡°Well,


    for you.¡±


    u¡¯ve heard about the rtionship between Vanessa and William. I think it¡¯s a good thing


    Hearing this, Mnie had guessed what her ¡°loving father¡± was going to say next.


    She stared at his chattering mouth and prayed in her heart, ¡®Don¡¯t say it, please.


    ¡®As long as you don¡¯t say it, I can still treat you as my father before my suspicion is confirmed.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    However, Steve continued.


    ¡°Mr. Smith has talked to me about it several times. Since you came back, you¡¯re still engaged to


    Ryan. You should meet up sometime. What do you think?


    ¡°Of c


    course, if you didn¡¯t have an ident at that time, you would have married him.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie suddenly felt relieved.


    She looked at Steve¡¯s sly expression and couldn¡¯t help sneering.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you got Vanessa engaged to the Smith family!¡±


    Steve rubbed his nose awkwardly.


    ¡°I admit that it¡¯s all my fault, but since Vanessa and William love each other, they won¡¯t stop you


    from marrying Ryan.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Am I gonna get what Vanessa doesn¡¯t want?¡±


    Mnie sneered.


    ¡°I heard that Ryan went out on a midnight joyride a couple of years ago and ended up with a broken


    leg in an ident. Do you want me to marry a cripple?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too harsh, M. Despite Ryan¡¯s leg, the Smith family is well¨Crespected in Beloris.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the hostess of their family once you marry him, and you¡¯ll live a luxury life from then


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    on!¡±


    Mnie held back the disgust in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the most famous collectors in Beloris, aren¡¯t you? You should have far more wealth


    than the Smith family has.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, M. The market has been going down these years.¡±


    Steve suddenly paused and got back to his purpose here.


    ¡°Forget about the industry. Let¡¯s talk about your engagement with the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that you¡¯re determined to make me marry a cripple.¡±


    ¡°The Smith doesn¡¯t mind about/your eyes. What else do you want, M? Just hold the engagement


    party as soon as possible if you¡¯re okay with that. How about doing it at the end of this year?¡±


    ¡°The blind and theme, huh? What a perfect n!


    Mnie sneered.


    ¡°You know what, I¡¯m not going to do that. Do I have to remind you that we¡¯re not a family.


    13:52 Sat, 2 Mar


    anymore?¡±


    Steve got anxious at once after hearing Mnie¡¯s refusal.


    ¡°Are you still mad at Vanessa,


    you? You should move on, You¡¯re mad that she didn¡¯t call the police to save you, aren¡¯t


    you? You should move on, M. Anyway, you came back safe and sound in the end.¡±


    ¡°Move on?¡±


    Mnie stood up abruptly.


    ¡°She set me up, and you told me to move on!¡±


    ¡°Vanessa is pregnant, M. You¡¯re the only one who can help her!¡±


    Steve looked anxious.


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious. I¡¯m not an obstetrician and I can¡¯t perform an abortion!¡±


    As soon as Mnie finished her words, she suddenly realized something.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that it was true.


    ¡°Would the Smith family ept her only if I agreed to get engaged to Ryan?¡±


    ¡°Only you can help Vanessa right now, M.¡±


    Steve looked guilty.


    ¡°Ryan likes you very much and he has said that he will marry no one but you. He¡¯ll treat you


    Hearing Steve¡¯s plea, Mnie felt extremely disappointed. All he cared about was Vanessa.


    Suddenly, Mnie thought she saw Vanessaughing grimly.


    Mnie grabbed a water bottle from the desk and threw it at Steve.


    ¡°Get out! Get out of here now! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡±


    Angie, who was waiting outside, noticed that something was wrong and hurried in.


    Seeing Mnie¡¯s tears, she became furious.


    Soon, Steve was driven out.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Angie? He wanted me to marry a cripple for Vanessa¡¯s sake.¡±


    Tears welled up in Mnie¡¯s lost eyes.


    ¡°Am I his biological daughter, Angie?¡±


    well.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how he treats you. Mnie. You have me, the kids, Enzo, and Eric now. You have


    the Thomas family with you. We¡¯re all your family.¡±


    Angie stroked her back gently.


    won¡¯t see anyone


    ¡°Promise me that you of the Robertson family anymore, Mnie. Think about your eyes. You can¡¯t


    ey anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t see them. I don¡¯t want to see them anymore. I¡¯m gonna kill them. I¡¯ll avenge myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They should all go to hell.¡±


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Elias went to the Lambert Manor again.


    Early in the morning, Richard drove out of the manor and saw Elias who was waving his hands to


    stop the car.


    ¡°Did you see that boy, Bill? He came here yesterday.¡±


    Bill saw the anxious Elias who was waving his hands constantly.


    Somehow, he felt a little uneasy.


    He told Richard to stop the car and then got out of it.


    ¡°Why are you here again, kid?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen my daddy, Sir?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who your daddy is. How do I know where he is?¡±


    Bill smiled and thought that Elias was so cute.


    He found Elias a little familiar and he thought that he might have seen his dad before.


    Elias blinked with big eyes.


    ¡°My daddy is Roderick Lambert. He lives here. Have you


    ¡°What? What did you just say?¡±


    seen him?¡±


    Bill thought he had heard him wrong. ¡°Are you saying that your daddy is Roderick Lambert, my


    boss?


    Hearing this, Elias nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Roderick is my daddy.¡±


    Seeing Elias¡® determined look, Bill took a careful look at him and finally understood why he found


    him familiar.


    The top half of Elias¡¯s face did look a lot like that of Roderick.


    They both had a small red mole in the right corner of their eye, exactly the same size and spot.


    This shocked Bill!


    Roderick, who was browsing news in the backseat, identally looked up and found that the car


    was stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    His cold words brought Richard back to his senses.


    ¡°Someone wants to see you, Mr. Lambert!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Roderick rubbed his forehead. Jennifer asked him a lot of questionsst night about Mnie.


    It took him a lot of effort to get rid of Jennifer, but now all he thought about was Mnie.


    He kept remembering how she had looked seven years earlier and thest few times he had seen


    her.


    Ever since he was drugged and had sex with her in Solustria seven years ago, he could no longer


    get her out of his mind.


    During the past seven years of searching for her, he thought he had long since lost his desire as a


    man.


    However, since thest time he had seen her on the ne, he had noticed an impulse in his body,


    which drove him crazy.


    He would go mad if he didn¡¯t do something about it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a look, Mr. Lambert? He said that he¡¯s here for his dad.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He said that his father¡¯s name is Roderick Lambert,¡± Richard said nervously.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Roderick couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He did want a child.


    If she hadn¡¯t left seven years ago, she would have married him and had several children.


    Thinking of this, Roderick was in a better mood and opened the window to look out.


    He was stunned for a moment when he saw Elias.


    Elias certainly looked like their child. His face looked like both his and hers.


    Roderick thought, ¡°Did she have a child with me?¡±


    He hurriedly got out of the car.


    Elias ran quickly and got into his arms.


    13:52 Sat, 2 Mar GF R


    ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°It took me so long to find you, Daddy.¡±


    Elias held Roderick¡¯s leg and burst into tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be sent back to the ind.¡±


    Roderick squatted down and said excitedly, ¡°Tell me, kid. Is your mother Mnie Robertson?¡±


    Hearing this, Elias stopped crying and said in surprise, ¡°You know who my mommy is. Then why


    didn¡¯t youe to see us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that before, but I do now.¡±


    Roderick held Elias in his arms.


    He thought, ¡®He¡¯s our child.¡¯


    Roderick stretched out his fingers clumsily and wiped the tears from Elias¡® face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy is at work and I want to look for you.¡±


    Elias began to cry again as he spoke.


    ¡°Mommy won¡¯t let me see you!¡±


    Roderick frowned after hearing this..


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Mommy said that I could only see you when I grow up, but other kids are all with their daddy.¡±


    Elias wiped his tears again.


    Roderick felt very guilty.


    After seeing Elias¡¯s face and knowing that he was Mnie¡¯s son, Roderick was almost certain that


    he


    was his son.


    ¡°Come here, honey.¡±


    He clumsily wiped away Elias¡® tears again and held him in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.


    Bill was surprised to see Roderick carry Elias back to the Lambert Manor, and he followed them.


    quickly.


    Richard held the file box in his arms and tried to catch up with them.


    ¡°What about the international meeting this morning, Mr. Lambert?¡±


    ¡°Cancel it.¡±


    At this time, Jennifer was staring at the breakfast on the table in a daze.


    Having got nothing of the mystery girl from Roderickst night, she hadn¡¯t slept well all night.


    Just as she was thinking about calling her sons¨Cinw to ask them to look into it, she saw a


    servant rush in nervously.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert is back with a child in his arms, Mrs. Lambert.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Even Noah is afraid of him.¡±


    Jennifer shook her head and sighed, but the next second, she suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°What did you say? Roddy is back with a child in his arms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he looks a lot like him!¡±


    In an instant, Jennifer thought about a pretty face.


    She hurried out of the dining room, and as soon as she walked to the living room, she was


    surprised!


    Roderick, who hardly talked, was holding a boy in his arms and talking to him with a smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandma. I¡¯m Elias.¡±


    Elias was not afraid of strangers at all.


    He showed a big smile to Jennifer.


    ¡°Elias?¡±


    Jennifer looked at him and then at Roderick, feeling that they looked so much alike.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Roddy?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is my son and your grandson.¡±


    Roderick put Elias in Jennifer¡¯s arms.


    ¡°My grandson?¡±


    Jennifer opened her mouth wide in surprise and hugged Elias.


    ¡°What exactly happened, Roddy? Where did you get this boy who looks so much like you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get him. He¡¯s really your grandson.¡±


    Roderick rubbed his forehead, not knowing how to exin what happened seven years ago to


    Jennifer.


    ¡°My grandson?¡±


    Jennifer was even more surprised.


    She didn¡¯t believe it. She knew her son very well and there was no way he had a child this age.


    ¡°When did you get someone to have a baby for you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Elias shook Jennifer¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a product, Grandma. I have a mother who loves me very much.¡±


    Bill, who was listening to this all the time, had already guessed what this was all about.


    Seeing that Roderick wouldn¡¯t tell, he volunteered to exin it to Jennifer briefly.


    Hearing Bill¡¯s exnation, Jennifer paused andughed.


    ¡°I feel so happy that I have a grandson. Come on, Roddy. Call your father and grandpa.¡±


    Jennifer held Elias in her arms and kept kissing him on the cheek, having a strong affection for


    him.


    ¡°He looks so much like you. Just look at his nose, eyes, and the mole¡­


    ¡°My dear grandson, Elias. Why isn¡¯t your mother with you?¡±


    Hearing this, Elias¡® face darkened.


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here. She won¡¯t allow me to see Daddy.¡±


    ¡°What? Then how did you know your daddy lives here?¡±


    After calming down, Jennifer finally asked a question that everyone was curious about.


    ¡°Give me yourptop, Daddy.¡±


    Roderick nced at Bill when he heard this.


    Soon, Bill


    put theptop in front of Elias.


    Elias turned on theptop and began to type something quickly.


    A few minutester, everyone was shocked.


    On the screen was a gic map of the global DNA database, and it showed that Roderick was


    indeed Elias¡¯s biological father.


    Bill eximed, ¡°That¡¯s insane. How did you get in, Elias?


    Elias blinked and said deservedly, ¡°It¡¯s easy. The path is¡­¡±


    Not only was Bill amazed by his talent, but even Roderick was shocked.


    375


    He had never seen a kid this age so proficient in hacking.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius. No, you¡¯re the master of hacking¡±


    As a good hacker, Bill put everything aside and began to consult him about hacking.


    me time, Mnie and Angie also went back to the Harbour Vi. They were going to send


    At the the kids back to the ind.


    Unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t see Elias.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elias? Where is he?¡±


    Ethan said first, ¡°We don¡¯t know. I just know that Elias went out with Luke. He said that he was


    going to see you.


    Edward added, ¡°Yes, Mommy. Don¡¯t worry. Elias will be back soon.¡±


    The boys¡® perfunctory answers gave Mnie a bad feeling..


    ¡°Find where they are, Angie.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Angie much time to find where Elias was.


    She was a little hesitant when she saw the name of the ce.


    ¡°Elias is in the Lambert Manor now, Mnie. They¡¯re on the road they were yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the Lambert family, the top one family in Beloris?¡±


    Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is Elias doing there?¡±


    Mnie had just lost her sight this morning, so she was a little mad.


    ¡°I told him that I would send him back this afternoon.¡±


    Edward and Ethan looked at each other, not daring to raise their heads.


    Angie looked at them and asked, ¡°Are you hiding something?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not. We don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Edward and Ethan waved their hands and shook their heads repeatedly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They couldn¡¯t tell Mnie that Elias was looking for their daddy.


    Although they seldom talked about this, they hoped that they could have a father just like Elias did.


    More importantly, they wouldn¡¯t have to go back to the ind once they had a father here.


    Mnie asked Gary to take care of Edward and Ethan. Then she went to Cloud Avenue with Roy


    and Sam.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    The four arrive at the Lambert Manor in two cars, and just as Angie helped Mnie get out of the.


    car, they saw someone greet them warmly.


    ¡°Are you Elias¡± mother? Come in, please.¡±


    Mnie thought in confusion, ¡°Did Elias make trouble and was detained here?¡±


    Thinking that Elias might be treated badly, Mnie got anxious and went into the manor without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elias, Angie? Did he cry?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to teach him a good lesson? Now you¡¯re worried about him,


    huh? Rx, Luke is with him and he won¡¯t allow anyone to bully him.¡±


    As soon as they entered the living room, they heard Elias¡® happy voice.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Mnie felt a soft little object rush towards her. She bent to hold him and stroked his face.


    ¡°Are you okay, Elias? Did you get hurt?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I¡¯m fine, Mommy.¡±


    Elias touched Mnie¡¯s eyes and looked sad.


    Soon, however, he was happy again.


    ¡°I found Daddy, Mommy. He¡¯ll protect us from now on.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll find your dad after you grow up. Nowe back with me.¡±


    Mnie thought Elias was still looking for his dad, so she tried to skip the topic.


    Elias shouted reluctantly, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Elias. We have to go back.¡±


    Mnie took Elias¡¯s hand/


    She instinctively turned in Jennifer¡¯s direction and said, ¡°My son is very naughty. Sorry to have


    bothered you. I¡¯m Mnie Robertson from the Rising Star and I¡¯ll apologize to you in person next


    time.¡±


    Jennifer strode over quickly and held Mnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Ms. Robertson. We met in the museum yesterday.¡±


    She gave Roderick a smug look.


    Now she had a grandson and a granddaughter¨Cinw.


    Mnie was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t remember Jennifer¡¯s voice at all, so she turned to Angie subconsciously.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see, she had a good sense of direction.


    Angie got it immediately.


    ¡°You must be Mrs. Lambert, right? Sorry, my cousin has something wrong with her eyes today. We¡¯ll


    thank you in person next time for taking care of Elias.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. We¡¯re family.¡±


    Jenniferughed and looked up and down at Mnie, liking her even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your eyes, M. We have the best doctor and the best medicalb. I¡¯m sure we


    can cure that.¡±


    Mnie felt more and more uneasy.


    She could feel that there were many people in the living room.


    And everyone was staring at her attentively.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Elias? What did you do?¡±


    Angie was also confused.


    However, Elias ate the lollipop and smiled like a little hamster.


    ¡°If Elias hadn¡¯t found Roddy, I wouldn¡¯t have known you brought such a lovely child into the Lambert


    family.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home after you came back to Beloris?¡±


    Jennifer sounded very happy.


    Mnie suddenly realized something.


    She thought, ¡®Elias said that he had found his daddy. Can it be someone from the Lambert family?


    ¡®No! It¡¯s impossible!


    ¡®I had an ident in Solustria, n¨®t Zerivia.


    ¡°You


    may


    have misunderstood it, Mrs. Lambert. Elias is indeed my son, but he has nothing to do with the


    Lambert family.¡±


    Mnie got rid of Jennifer¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Sorry to have bothered you. I¡¯ll thank you next time.


    13:53 Sat, 2 Mar GFR


    ¡°Come home with me, Elias.¡±


    ¡°I found Daddy, Mommy. Roderick is my daddy.¡±


    ¡°You got the wrong person, Elias. He can¡¯t be your father.¡±


    Mnie grabbed Elias¡® hand urately.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find him after you grow up, but now you have to go home.¡±


    ¡°No! I want to stay with Daddy.¡±


    Reluctant to leave, Elias began to cry again.


    ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll look for your daddy after we go back.¡±


    Mnieforted Elias.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Suddenly, someone said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, she seemed to smell a light fragrance.


    She thought, ¡®It¡¯s him!


    I remember the voice and the smell. I met this man in the museum!


    ¡°Why is he here?


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m in the Lambert Manor, so that means he¡¯s¡­


    Angie was also stunned when she saw the man who suddenly showed up.


    9.43%


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the man we met on the ne. Are you Roderick, the son of the Lambert family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my son, M. He hugged you in the museumst time.¡±


    Having noticed Roderick¡¯s obsession with Mnie, Jennifer gave her a reminder.


    Mnie blushed in an instant.


    Angie¡¯s eyes also widened in shock.


    She thought, ¡®Hug? When did that happen?¡®


    Elias also smiled.


    ¡°It turns out that you¡¯ve long found Daddy. Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s just an ident, Elias. He¡¯s not your daddy. You got the wrong person!¡±


    Mnie felt embarrassed.


    13:53


    ¡°Then who¡¯s his daddy?¡± Roderick asked again in a deep voice.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She did find him very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t be the one who had sex with her many years ago.


    Because that man was not as cold as Roderick.


    He was hot like a me and crazy like a beast.


    ¡°I¡­


    Mnie wanted to tell him that who Elias¡® father was was none of his business!


    However, before she could say anything, her arm was grabbed by him with his warm hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who he is.¡±


    Mnie heard others gasp, and the next second, she was pulled away by Roderick. She couldn¡¯t


    get rid of his grip. She had no choice but to follow him.


    He mmed the door shut.


    She felt as if she had been brought back to that night seven years ago.


    She was pushed into arge and soft bed.


    Before she could struggle, she felt a strong body against her.


    Roderick stroked her hair and eyebrows gently with his warm hand.


    Then he kissed her hard.


    Mnie suddenly remembered the night seven years ago when she couldn¡¯t get a good look at the


    man who had sex with her.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Roderick sounded serious and gentle.


    He sounded exactly the same as he did seven years ago!


    It was him!


    Every time she woke up from her nightmares over the years, she heard a voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    That voice drove away the darkness.


    She opened her eyes wide and saw a clear and handsome face.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!


    ¡°Why did you leave me?¡±


    Ignoring her resistance, Roderick held her in his arms.


    Mnie remembered that he said that he would marry her.


    She blushed.


    However, when she thought about Elias, she couldn¡¯t help imagining a wealthy family fighting over a


    kid, just like what she saw on TV series.


    She thought, ¡®Is a woman important to such a family and such a man? What they care about is the


    kid!¡®¡±


    Therefore, she pushed Roderick away.


    ¡°So what? I won¡¯t give Elias to you. He¡¯s my son.¡±


    ¡°He is our son!¡±


    ¡°So what? Even though the Lambert family is wealthy and powerful, they can¡¯t take my son from


    1. me.


    ¡°You and Elias are both important to me. Marry me, M.¡±


    Seeing his serious look, Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She froze for a moment, opened the door, and ran out.


    She was getting out of here!


    She had to take Elias and¨Cleave now!


    13:53 Sat, 2 Mar G FR


    Mnie retraced her steps to the living room and was surprised by what she saw!


    She didn¡¯t know that there were so many people in this room!


    Everyone looked at her when she showed up!


    ¡°Is this my future granddaughter¨Cinw?¡±


    On therge couch in the middle of the living room sat a smiling old man.


    Mnie thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What should I say? Should I say yes?¡®


    Mnie felt somehow embarrassed.


    ¡°Come and have a seat, Mnie.¡±


    Geoffrey Lambert, the old man waved at her again.


    She didn¡¯t move, but Roderick who followed her grabbed her hand.


    ¡°This is my grandpa, M.¡±


    Mnie noticed that Geoffrey looked very spirited and kind, just like her grandpa, so she said, ¡°Nice


    to meet you, Mr. Lambert.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too, Mnie.¡±


    Geoffrey smiled at Mnie with satisfaction and then looked at Roderick.


    ¡°Great. You look perfect for each other.¡±


    Mnie was so embarrassed, but everyone present agreed with Geoffrey.


    ¡°You got me wrong. I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Mnie felt a little panicked when she saw Elias was not there.


    *Roddy is a nice guy. When will you get married, Mnie?¡±


    Geoffrey looked very kind, but his words made Mnie helpless.


    Mnie was stunned.


    She thought, ¡°Why do they keep asking me to marry him? Is it so easy to marry into such a wealthy


    family?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for a marriage, Mr. Lambert.¡±


    Geoffreyughed.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s up to you.


    ¡°Stay here tonight, Mnie. I¡¯ve asked someone to get a room ready for you. Elias is new here and


    I¡¯m afraid that he will feel insecure alone.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She stood up abruptly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to take Elias back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Daddy, Mommy!¡± Suddenly, Elias jumped out and shouted.


    ¡°Elias!¡±


    Mnie was so mad that she wanted to beat him up!


    Elias threw himself into Roderick¡¯s arms and wouldn¡¯t let go..


    ¡°I want to be with Daddy!¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t lose her temper in front of so many people, so she had to convince him patiently. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure that he¡¯s your daddy. How about we leave now ande back next time?¡±


    ¡°He Is my daddy. I look exactly like him.¡±


    Elias was not stupid.


    He knew that as soon as he left the Lambert Manor, he would be sent back to the ind.


    ¡°Elias!¡±


    Mnie tried her best to restrain herself and warned Elias to listen to her.


    Unexpectedly, Elias buried his face in Roderick¡¯s shoulder and wouldn¡¯t look at her.


    Angie was shocked by what she had seen.


    However, she was d the next moment.


    She thought, I can do whatever I want if I have a cousin¨Cinw like Roderick, can¡¯t I?¡®


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Elias stay at the Lambert Manor since he wants to stay so bad, Mnie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He can¡¯t stay at a stranger¡¯s ce.¡±


    Mnie was a little mad.


    When the Lambert family heard that she was determined to take Elias away, they all turned to


    Geoffrey, who sat upright on the couch.


    At this time, a man in ck came in, whispered something to Geoffrey, and handed him a file.


    Geoffrey looked at it and smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you for taking good care of Elias, Mnie, The Lambert family will treat him well from


    now on.¡±


    Mnie saw the words ¡°DNA test on the file and felt hopeless.


    43%


    She should have recognized Roderick earlier!


    It was all because of her eyes.


    If she had recognized him the first few times she met him, she wouldn¡¯t be where she was!


    The Robertson family!


    The Robertson family hurt her and her mother, and now made her lose Elias!


    She clenched her fists tightly, feeling desperate!


    She thought, ¡®Roderick is the most powerful man in Beloris and if he¡¯s determined to take Elias


    away from me, he¡¯ll make it no matter what happens!


    I¡¯d betterpromise now and find a chanceter to take Elias back to the ind.¡±


    Mnie thought about it for a while.


    ¡°Alright, Elias will stay.¡±


    After saying that, she walked out of the door without looking back.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Elias rushed over and hugged Mnie.


    ¡°Are you leaving, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a lot of things to do so I can¡¯t stay with you. Are you sure you¡¯re noting with me?¡±


    Elias looked at her and then back at Roderick.


    ¡°I want to be with Daddy, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can stay, but I need you to promise me one thing.¡±


    Elias was d that Mnie let him stay.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Great. You must keep your word as a real man!¡±


    Mnie whispered to Elias, ¡°Do not tell anyone about your two elder brothers.


    ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    Elias asked gloomily, ¡°I can¡¯t?¡±


    Mnie shook her head firmly.


    ¡°Okay, I promise!¡±


    Mnie held Elias in her arms and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    1450 Sat, Mar G


    No one in the Lambert family knew what Mnie had told Elias, but they were all happy to have


    him with them.


    +5.


    43%


    Mnie went back to the Harbour Vi at once. Seeing Edward and Ethan safe and sound, she


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    After thinking for a while, Mnie decided to send Edward and Ethan back to the ind as


    nned.


    Everyone was stunned at her decision.


    Angie was the first to speak out against it.


    ¡°Mnie, I don¡¯t understand why you wanna do this. I think that Roderick is very nice, and the


    children should have a father!¡±


    Edward and Ethan were also anxious.


    ¡°Mommy, Elias can go to Daddy¡¯s home. Why can¡¯t we?¡±


    Mnie was angry at this moment and didn¡¯t wanna hear any of that.


    ¡°Edward, Ethan, if you still want me as your mommy, go back to the ind immediately. If not, just


    go to the Lambert family. I won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Edward and Ethan looked at each other and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t we just stay here?¡±


    ¡°No. You have to leave here immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what about Elias?¡±


    ¡°I have my own n.¡±


    Mnie let Roy and Sam escort Edward and Ethan all the way.


    Seeing the ne set off from Beloris, Mnie gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Mnie, I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this.¡±


    Angie handed Mnie a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to let Roderick be the children¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together.¡±


    Mnie sipped her coffee with a sneer.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Angie couldn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°The Lambert family is powerful and wealthy, and Roderick is so handsome. It¡¯s not bad for you to


    marry him!¡±


    ¡°After all these years you still don¡¯t know me well enough, Angie.¡±


    Mnie smiled bitterly. ¡°If I just want to marry someone rich and powerful, I don¡¯t have to wait


    until now.¡±


    Angie thought about it.


    ¡°Indeed. I heard that Pete, the one who pursued you before, still has no girlfriend so far. But


    Roderick is really good!¡±


    Mnie rolled her eyes at Angie.


    ¡°If you think he¡¯s good, marry him yourself.¡±


    ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±


    Thinking of that cold face, Angie shivered.


    ¡°But you two are really a good match. Think about it again, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie shook her head.


    ¡°Roderick made me survive when I was in the most desperate period back then. It was just an


    absurd deal, and I¡¯ve paid the price for it. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Seeing that Angie was about to say something more, Mnie waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk


    about it anymore. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    Seeing how serious Mnie was, Angie stopped talking.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But then Angie screamed surprisedly at once.


    ¡°Wait, Mnie, you can see now?¡±


    Mnie was also stunned for a second.


    ¡°Huh? I can see things now!


    ¡°I think I could already see when I was in the Lambert Manor. This time, I didn¡¯t sleep and the period


    was even shorter!¡±


    Angie said happily, ¡°Mnie, is there any treasure in the Lambert Manor that is good for your


    eyes?¡±


    Mnie thought about it. It seemed that she could see things soon after she went to the Lambert


    Manor.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The Lambert family is a century¨Cold wealthy family. It¡¯s not strange for them to


    13:53 Sat, 2 Mar G


    have some treasures.¡±


    Angie¡¯s eyes lit up and she spun around happily.


    ¡°Great! If you can take such a treasure with you, maybe your eyes will recover.¡±


    ¡°It may not be because of the Lambert Manor, Mnie pondered and said. ¡°Maybe my eyes are just


    recovering. I¡¯ll ask Dr. Powell afterward.¡±


    After sending the kids away, Mnie had been on edge.


    She was worried that they might get rid of Roy and Sam ande back.


    Mnie didn¡¯t feel at ease until her cousin Enzo Thomas called and said that he had picked up the


    kids safely.


    But Enzo was also surprised to hear that the three little ones had found their father.


    ¡°What are you going to do about Elias?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Mnie paused and said.


    ¡°How about I let Darrin leave the ind to help you?¡±


    Enzo said firmly on the other end of the phone, ¡°You can¡¯t say no.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Thanks, Enzo.¡±


    ¡°Get everything done ande back as soon as possible, okay?¡± Then Enzo hung up the phone.


    After the call, Mnie rubbed her eyebrows worriedly.


    To be honest, it was not easy to send the three kids back to the ind.


    They had to take several connecting flights from Zerivia to Rhodania. Besides, the Lambert family


    wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    Thinking of Geoffrey Lambert, Roderick¡¯s grandfather, Mnie felt a little frightened.


    It was said that Geoffrey used to be an international SWAT officer when he was young. He had


    dealt with many major cases and was famous for a time.


    Then for some reason, Geoffrey suddenly disappeared from the scene. Some people even said that


    he was in bad health.


    But now, although Geoffrey had white hair and a kind smile, his eyes were sharp.


    He could at least live for dozens of years more.


    Geoffrey looked kind, but Mnie was really scared of his vigor.


    Think of Elias, Mnie couldn¡¯t help feeling sad.


    1.54 Sat, 2 Mar G F K


    But Mnie didn¡¯t know that Elias was having a great time at the Lambert Manor.


    Bill gave Elias his security system to let him fix the ws.


    It wasborious, but Elias was obsessed with this kind of work. After a few operations, the safety


    index had already been improved by dozens of degrees.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Mnie raised him well. We should keep up his education.¡±


    Then Geoffrey immediately arranged for all the best teachers in different subjects in Beloris toe


    to the Lambert Manor to teach Elias.


    Unexpectedly, Elias acted even more exaggeratedly. He was only six years old, but he finished


    learning all the textbooks from primary school to high school in a few days.


    All the teachers were startled. Then they tried their best and set one test each.


    Elias did an excellent job in all the subjects except for thenguage subject.


    In this way, Elias got free.


    Roderick would take Elias to meet Mnie under various excuses.


    Or Geoffrey would take Elias to meet some strange people. But Elias hadn¡¯t met his mysterious


    grandfather.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    One day, Mnie had in nnished preparing for Rising Star¡¯s Spring Auction.


    When Mnie returned to the Harbour Vi, she saw a row of luxury cars parked at the gate from a


    distance with many men in ck standing on both sides.


    After entering the door, Mnie saw Roderick sitting on the sofa in the hall as expected.


    Elias were nestling in Roderick¡¯s arms and eating candy with Gary and Luke standing aside.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Elias rushed over as soon as he saw Mnie.


    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much. It has been three days. Why didn¡¯t youe to see me?¡±


    Although Mnie was a little angry with Elias, she was still happy to see him.


    I¡¯m really busy. Or you can stay here and I can see you when I get off work.¡±


    Elias became excited.


    ¡°Great, great! Daddy will stay here, too!¡±


    Mnie refused Elias firmly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, your daddy has his own home. He can¡¯t stay with us.¡±


    ¡°Why? Daddy can live with Mommy,¡± Elias chewed the candy and said seriously.


    Mnie somehow became angry and then her voice also became severer.


    ¡°No reason. Think about what you¡¯ve done this time.¡±


    Hearing this, Elias immediately became depressed. Then he sat on the sofa and stopped talking.


    ¡°Elias is just a kid,¡± Roderick, who had been staring at Mnie, finally said.


    Mnie nced at Roderick coldly.


    ¡°Thank you for sending Elias here. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°M.¡±


    Roderick frowned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Mnie to be so indifferent to him.


    Mnie ignored Roderick and went upstairs.


    ¡°Gary, see Mr. Lambert off.¡±


    In the end, although Roderick left, those men in ck still stood at the door uprightly.


    Mnie stood upstairs and looked at those strong men in ck, feeling worried.


    Mnie thought, ¡®It¡¯s absolutely impossible to send Elias away.


    ¡®At least it¡¯s impossible before I dispose of the three people of the Robertson family.


    Therefore, I have to find out the truth of Mom¡¯s death first.


    ¡®I can leave with Elias and disappear only after handling all those things, just like seven years ago.


    After making up her mind, Mnie stopped worrying about the Lambert family.


    The Spring Auction wasing. Mnie didn¡¯t have time to think about too many things.


    After ying with Elias for a while and putting him to sleep at night, Mnie went to the studio as


    usual.


    She stared nkly at an unfinished painting on the easel.


    Mnie had been blind almost every other day for the first two years since her ident seven


    years ago.


    But even so, her painting skills still had improved a lot.


    As soon as Mnie picked up the brush, Angie came in with milk.


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve spent too much time on drawing these days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Angie took away the brush from Mnie and put the milk on her hand.


    ¡°Drink it and then go to bed. Do you really wanna be blind?¡±


    Mnie smiled and said, ¡°How can you be so rude, dear Ms. Thomas?¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m no match for you. Each of your paintings can cost millions of dors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a poor guy. I just sell my painting to pay for food and clothing.¡±


    Mnieughed, looking rarely cute and lovely.


    ¡°Stop joking.¡± Angie took the opportunity to hug Mnie and acted cute, ¡°Mnie, I want to sleep


    with you tonight.¡±


    Mnie pinched Angie¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You are more clingy than Elias!¡±


    The next morning, Mnie got up early and was stunned by what she saw as soon as she got out


    her room.


    A deluxe breakfast was set on the table.


    Elias was sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast obediently.


    Just when Mnie was about to ask what happened, Roderick came out of the kitchen with soup.


    ¡°M,e to have breakfast. I brought it from home in the morning.¡±


    Roderick looked at Mnie with a rare warm expression on his cold face.


    ¡°What are you doing here? And don¡¯t call me M. We¡¯re not that close!¡±


    Mnie went back to the bedroom with a blushing face.


    She looked at her pajamas and almost went mad.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Seriously?


    ¡®Why¡¯s Roderick so idle?


    ¡®He brought breakfast here early in the morning and even cooked himself?¡±


    When Mnie got dressed up and went out, Roderick stopped her again.


    ¡°What do you want? Just spit it out!¡±


    Roderick paused for a moment..


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk sometime.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression showed that she had nothing to talk about with Roderick.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already allowed your family to take care of Elias. What else do


    you


    want?¡±


    Roderick stared at Mnie with strange feelings in his eyes.


    ¡°I will wait for you downstairs Rising Star at six o¡¯clock tonight.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, all the people in Beloris will know that you are my wife tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Roderick picked up Elias and directly left.


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Mnie was furious.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about the Lambert family? Not everyone wants to marry you!¡±


    Mnie really couldn¡¯t understand it. With the Lambert family¡¯s strength, they could find countless


    women and give birth to all kinds of children.


    But they kept pestering her and Elias.


    At this moment, Mnie didn¡¯t know that there was another man she was gonna meet today.


    Aftering to Rising Star, Mnie went through several documents.


    13:54 Sat, 2 Mar GFR.


    Then she discussed with each department the catalogue of the Spring Auction.


    Soon, it was noon.


    ¦°


    Mnie was gonna have lunch with Angie. When she got out of the elevator, she saw Ryan sitting


    in a wheelchair with a bunch of flowers in his hand and looking at her with a smile.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Looks like the engagement scandal didn¡¯t affect him at all.¡±


    Speaking of Ryan, Mnie didn¡¯t like him from the very beginning.


    Seven years ago, Ryan was a famous yboy.


    Ryan was handsome, and his father Owen Smith was a media tycoon. He was young and rich.


    As the eldest son of the Smith family, Ryan had been identified as the Smith family¡¯s sessor


    long


    ago.


    There were countless women who wanted to marry Ryan in Beloris.


    But somehow, Ryan proposed to the Robertson family after he identally met Mnie.


    This was what made Vanessa and Tracy want to kill Mnie.


    But somehow, Vanessa hooked up with William Smith, the third son of the Smith family.


    Mnie thought about those things coldly and looked at Ryan¡¯s arrogant and confident expression.


    only feeling disgusted.


    But thinking of the news about the red pearls not long ago, Mnie agreed to have lunch with


    Ryan.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    They came to a private restaurant.


    After sitting down, Mnie found that there were few people here and couldn¡¯t help feeling


    suspicious.


    She thought. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime at noon, but there are only a few people in such a big restaurant.¡±


    A waiter greeted them affably as soon as he saw Ryan.


    Mnie observed Ryan coldly and was a little surprised by his will.


    Ryan changed from the Smith family¡¯s sessor to a useless andme waste, and his fianc¨¦e


    even cheated on him. If it were some ordinary person, he would have be really decadent.


    But Ryan seemed to be unaffected at all. He still looked arrogant.


    ¡°M, this ce is good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    While waiting for the dishes, Ryan talked to Mnie again.


    Mnie was expressionless.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, let me repeat it again. Please call me Ms. Robertson, We¡¯re not close, after all.¡±


    Ryan was stunned for a second.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Robertson. Let¡¯s have lunch first. I believe that we will definitely be friends after


    this meal.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know that afterward. Mr. Smith, what do you want to talk with me today?¡±


    Ryan smiled.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, don¡¯t overthink. I just want to have lunch with you today. After all, we haven¡¯t seen


    each other for seven years.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mr. Smith. We haven¡¯t met each other seven years ago.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve seen you, Ms. Robertson. If it weren¡¯t for that incident¡­ Ahem. You would have been my


    fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Mnie sneered.


    ¡°But everything is different now.¡±


    Ryan ignored Mnie¡¯s sneer.


    Ryan held a ss in one hand, shook the scarlet wine in it and smiled confidently.


    ¡°You might haven¡¯t heard that your father has epted 10 million dors from my father and agreed


    to our marriage.¡±


    Hearing this, Angie wanted to smack the table and curse at once.


    Mnie grabbed Angie¡¯s hand and sneered.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, have you forgotten that he has already renounced me seven years ago? We¡¯re


    complete strangers now. He can¡¯t control me to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ryan smiled and said, ¡°But he said you would listen to him.¡±


    ¡°So ridiculous. It¡¯smon for people to be crazy when they get old. Don¡¯t take it seriously,


    Mr. Smith.¡±


    Mnie sneered and tried to suppress her anger.


    ¡°But what if he¡¯s not crazy?¡±


    Ryan took a sip of wine leisurely and then lowered his voice.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, your mother passed away at a young age. Don¡¯t you want to know the secret


    behind


    it?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie¡¯s expression changed at once. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Ryan stared at Mnie with unhidden desire in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you be my woman.¡±


    Angie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She grabbed the ss and poured the wine on Ryan¡¯s face.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Suddenly, a sweet voice sounded.


    ¡°Mnie, are you dating Ryan?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Mnie knew that it was definitely her dear sister Vanessa.


    As expected, Vanessa held William¡¯s arm and came over in a red dress.


    ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s been so long since you came back. We haven¡¯t had a talk before. How abouting


    home and having dinner tonight?¡±


    Vanessa smiled coquettishly. Most of her body was clinging to William¡¯s body.


    Mnie felt sick at the voice and the harsh red dress.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°s, Mnie. I haven¡¯t introduced William to you.¡±


    Vanessa smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you get along well with Ryan, Mnie. When you marry into the Smith family,


    we can be together again.¡±


    Watching Vanessa¡¯s scarlet lips moving, Mnie felt her mind went nk.


    She couldn¡¯t see things clearly.


    ¡°Shut up, bitch. When did you see Mnie get along well with this jerk?¡±


    Angie became really aggressive when she got angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are a famous slut in Beloris. I¡¯m afraid Mr. William Smith is not enough for you.


    Why don¡¯t you marry the two brothers together? There¡¯s an engagement, anyway.¡±


    Vanessa covered her face and pretended to cry.


    ¡°How¡­ How dare you insult me?


    ¡°Mnie, are you gonna watch me being bullied?¡±


    Mnie sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is not an insult. It¡¯s the truth. As the saying goes, good advice is harsh to the


    ear. I think you can do as the advise, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Vanessa forced out a few tears.


    ¡°How can you do that, Mnie?


    ¡°We¡¯re sisters who grew up together.¡±


    ¡°We were already no longer sisters seven years ago, and we¡¯ll never be sisters afterward. Don¡¯t say


    that again. I don¡¯t have a sister like you.¡±


    After saying that, Mnie grabbed Angie and was about to leave.


    But William shouted, ¡°How dare you wanna leave after scolding my people?!¡±


    Then William pped three times.


    Mnie had a bad feeling.


    The next second, Angie stood in front of Mnie to protect her.


    ¡°Beloris is not even qualified to get our Thomas family¡¯s attention.¡± Angie sneered. ¡°Let me see


    what


    you wanna do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon!¡±


    William sneered.


    Suddenly, a rumble sounded in the restaurant. This ordinary restaurant suddenly changed.


    Only then did Angie realize that this restaurant was only a part of this floor.


    It was isted from the floor and had no windows.


    All walls were fitted with transparent mirrors.


    Behind a mirror, Angie clearly saw several men and women doing something intimate.


    And they were surrounded by cameras.


    Although Mnie couldn¡¯t see, she had excellent hearing.


    Mnie heard Angie¡¯s exmation, and she also knew what those strange sounds meant.


    ¡°Well, the Thomas family doesn¡¯t have such beautiful scenery, does it?¡±


    William was proud of their astonishment,ughed wildly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to organize


    your wordster.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Smith family to be so dirty and the media tycoon to be such a bastard.¡±


    Angie sneered and then grabbed Mnie¡¯s arm more tightly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to let you know. You can¡¯t escape, anyway!¡±


    William smiled grimly and then turned to look at Ryan.


    ¡°Ryan, you¡¯re awesome. You brought two beauties here at once. Do you still want Ms. Robertson?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why not?¡±


    Ryan suddenly pushed the wheelchair away and stood. up.


    Angie was shocked and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not name!¡±


    Hearing this, Ryan burst intoughter.


    ¡°See, William? When I pretend to beme, the beauties arepletely unguarded.


    ¡°Beauties generally sympathize with the weak and have no resistance.¡±


    ¡°Ryan, you¡¯re better at tricking people. I just want some practical benefits.¡±


    William nced at Angie with an obscene expression.


    ¡°Alright, William. I even risk my reputation to let you have fun. Aren¡¯t you satisfied enough?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and then burst intoughter.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    After hearing the conversation between the two brothers, Mnie had already known what was


    going on.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Ryan was pretending to beme.


    The two brothers were not enemies as others said, but were actually partners.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Ryan seems not to mind Vanessa¡¯s repudiation at all, and he¡¯s even willing to ruin


    his reputation to help his brother.


    ¡®And Vanessa seems to be involved in all these.


    ¡®How much does Steve know about these things today?¡±


    Over the years, Mnie had seen various things outside and had also faced dangers.


    But she had never seen this kind of pervert before.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Looks like Ryan has been doing such things for a long time.


    I¡¯m always careful, but I didn¡¯t expect to be set up by ame man.


    ¡°The most urgent thing is to get out of this dangerous ce first!¡®


    Mnie secretly thought about the way outter.


    She secretly pinched Angie¡¯s arm and conveyed her meaning silently.


    In the past seven years, Angie had been Mnie¡¯s partner in close quartersbat. They knew


    each other¡¯s thoughts very well. Even if they didn¡¯t speak, they could understand what each other


    was thinking with a small move.


    As soon as they finished theirmunication, Vanessa spoke in a sweet voice, ¡°William, Ryan, why


    did you expose yourselves so early? What if they escape?¡±


    ¡°Escape? How are they gonna do that? Once they get in here, they¡¯ll never be able to get out


    unless they can fly.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    ¡°I was gonna marry her and slowly have fun with her. After all, I¡¯ve been into her


    for seven years. Humph, I didn¡¯t expect her to be so incooperative.¡±


    ¡°Mnie has always held herself high. You¡¯ll have to be patient, Ryan,¡± said Vanessa.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m so into her, after all,¡± Ryan smiled grimly, his sound resounding unpleasant and


    eerie in the cold air.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯ve done so much to satisfy this failed love.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Mnie just felt disgusted.


    ¡°Ryan, how dare you defy thew and behave so recklessly right here in the capital city?¡±


    Hearing that, Ryan burst intoughter and was almost out of breath.


    Mnie felt that he was gonna fall to the ground and die at once.


    ¡°William, did you hear that? Hahaha. She¡¯s threatening me with thew.¡±


    Before William said anything, Vanessa said first, ¡°Ryan, Mnie has juste to Beloris. She


    hasn¡¯t known who¡¯s in charge of Beloris yet.¡±


    ¡°You are sensible and smart. You¡¯re already pregnant with my son so I dare not bully you.¡± William


    laughed.


    It seemed that William pinched Vanessa¡¯s body, and her coquettish voice disgusted. Mnie so


    badly.


    ¡°Mnie, why haven¡¯t you given up yet?


    ¡°Ryan is really into you, and Father has also agreed. Why don¡¯t you just be with Ryan and live a


    happy life with us?¡±


    If Mnie hadn¡¯t stopped Angie, she would have rushed to beat Vanessa up.


    ¡°Screw you, bitch! Save those dirty things for yourself. How dare you wanna drag others into


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°Does Steve know what happened today?¡± Mnie suppressed her anger and asked. coldly.


    ¡°Well, Mnie. After all, the Smith family has given our family ten million dors. Father did it for


    your own good. If you agree to be with Ryan, we¡¯ll get another ten


    million dors.¡±


    Speaking of this, Vanessa seemed a little annoyed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so valuable.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t expect that her father would sell her to the Smith family after that day.


    And it was even in such a despicable way.


    No wonder her father hadn¡¯t harassed her these days.


    Since Steve and Vanessa were so shameless, Mnie had nothing to worry about anymore.


    Thinking of this, Mnie let go of Angie and then rushed toward Vanessa.


    The two brothers didn¡¯t expect Mnie to take the initiative to attack.


    In just a second, Mnie already held Vanessa¡¯s body and grasped her throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to talk about my value.¡±


    Mnie said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for trouble yourself, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    Vanessa was stunned.


    ¡°William, help me! I¡¯m pregnant with your son!¡±


    Ryan waved his hand and four strong men appeared around quietly.


    Seeing this, Angie hurriedly walked to Mnie and looked at them vigntly.


    ¡°Well, well. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold, Ms. Robertson. I was too careless.¡±


    Ryan said that annoyedly, and his voice was full of regret.


    ¡°Ryan, my son is in her hand,¡± said William.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Robertson respects thew and will never kill anyone.¡±


    Ryanughed. ¡°Am I right, Ms. Robertson?¡±


    ¡°Humph, kill people? I don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty. Mr. Ryan Smith, since


    you love tricking people, you should know that there are some other things in this world that are


    more painful than death.¡±


    Mnie punched Vanessa on the back of her head and then pushed her back into William¡¯s arms


    with a scream of Vanessa¡¯s.


    William hurriedly caught Vanessa and said angrily, ¡°Bitch! How dare you hurt my


    son?!¡±


    Mnie sneered.


    ¡°Mr. William Smith, you¡¯d better send her to the hospital and see if she¡¯s really pregnant with your


    son first!¡±


    ¡®Bitch, I¡¯ll beat you up when Ie back!¡±


    After saying that, William went out with Vanessa in his arms.


    Mnie listened carefully to William¡¯s way out and then smiled.


    This was undoubtedly a great provocation to Ryan.


    But before Ryan could react, Mnie pinched Angie¡¯s arm and then they pounced at the four men


    in ck.


    Both of them practiced close quartersbat. As long as they could approach their opponents, no


    matter how tall or strong those people were, they could take them down.


    Although Mnie couldn¡¯t see anything, she was good at listening to the sound and recognizing the


    location. As long as the other party moved, she could seize the opportunity to take the other party


    down at once.


    Soon, the four strong men had been taken down.


    ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such great fighting skills, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Ryan pped and let out a harshugh.


    ¡°Wonderful. What a great fun.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°Wonderful. What a great fun.¡±


    ¡°Save it to yourself.¡±


    Mnie shouted, grabbed a wine bottle casually and then threw it at Ryan. Then she pulled Angie


    and ran to the exit.


    Mnie felt that this building was very weird. She was worried about other changes, so it was better


    for them to get out first.


    They ran fast, but Ryan was faster.


    With some cracks, another door appeared at the exit.


    Angie rushed to hit the door, but it didn¡¯t work.


    It was a specially thickened steel door. Even several strong men couldn¡¯t open it without any tools.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you can¡¯t get away.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s voice sounded behind them.


    Mnie didn¡¯t wanna waste time.


    She thought, ¡®We can get out as long as we kill Ryan.


    ¡°Ryan, are you sure you¡¯re gonna be against the Thomas family?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them started to fight, Angie was afraid that Mnie would get hurt, so she


    deliberately spoke to attract Ryan¡¯s attention.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Humph, the Thomas family is nothing. I¡¯m in charge of Beloris. I can kill the head of the Thomas


    family if I want, let alone you two.¡±


    Ryan said that arrogantly, but then he was kicked in the lower abdomen by Mnie. He cried out in


    pain.


    Seeing the opportunity, Mnie was overjoyed. She wanted to take Ryan down and coerce him to


    open the door.


    But suddenly, a strong man rushed out from the corner.


    ¡°Mnie, watch out!¡±


    5.22


    Ue, 12 Mar


    E


    D


    Angie was gonna help Mnie, but it was already toote.


    With a bang, Mnie was kicked away.


    Mnie¡¯s waist hit the edge of the table so hard that she almost passed out.


    ¡°Mnie, Mnie.¡±


    Angie rushed to Mnie and shouted in a choked voice.


    Ryanughed.


    ¡°So you¡¯re really blind, Ms. Robertson. You¡¯re good at pretending. It¡¯s even more interesting than my


    lameness. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m still better than you, you pervert,¡± Mnie said fiercely.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Ryan didn¡¯t get angry butughed. ¡°I like to hear you call me a pervert. The more you call me that,


    the more excited I am!¡±


    With a snap, eight strong men appeared silently.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want to that girl with short hair. Drag her away!¡±


    Hearing this, Angie¡¯s expression immediately changed, and Mnie was also shocked.


    Seven years ago, Vanessa hurt Mnie.


    Seven yearster, Mnie thought she could take revenge, but she didn¡¯t expect that even Angie


    would also be hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Ryan! She is the eldest daughter of the Thomas family. If you dare to do anything


    to her, my uncle and grandpa will definitely make you suffer!¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so scared. I haven¡¯t been threatened by anyone since I grew up.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. I¡¯ll give the Thomas family tens of millions of dors afterward. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll


    ept it.¡±


    Ryan rubbed his lower abdomen which was kicked by Mnie and then said


    mockingly, ¡°Oh, sounds like a princess, huh? Just thMnie and then said


    sort my men have never had


    a taste of.¡±


    Hearing this, those thirsty strong men couldn¡¯t help but rush to them.


    The two of them wouldn¡¯t just give up so easily. Mnie bore the pain and started to fight with


    them.


    Although both of them were good at fighting, there were eight men.


    Besides, Mnie couldn¡¯t see anything now. She could only fight with them. judging from their


    sounds and breaths.


    However, Ryan kept screaming aside and was extremely excited.


    In less than 15 minutes, they couldn¡¯t fight anymore.


    In order to protect Angie, Mnie was kicked several times and almost had no strength to stand


    anymore.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    Ryan pped his hands andughed.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ll give you 20 thousand dors to deal with this princess. If she doesn¡¯t die. there will be


    another reward for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡±


    Those strong men immediately stepped forward with fierce smiles and reached out to Angie.


    Angie cried out in horror.


    ¡°Go away, you jerks! My dad will definitely kill you!¡±


    ¡°Ryan!¡±


    Hearing Angie¡¯s cry, Mnie was heartbroken.


    ¡°Tell your men to stop and let Angie leave. I¡¯ll grant your request.¡±


    ¡°Oh, looks like you¡¯ve convinced yourself and are willing to be my sweetheart now, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Ryan walked slowly to Mnie, reached out a hand and pinched her chin.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve found a new way to y now.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t move, and just let the dirty hand stroke her check.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    can let go of one of you, but we have to y something interesting to decide who it¡¯ll be.¡±


    Ryan let go of Mnie, spun around several times and pondered for a while. Then he seemed to


    think of something and suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Whoever can tell the other¡¯s biggest secret can leave.


    ¡°And that person will also get two million dors. How is it? I¡¯m really kind, aren¡¯t I? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°You pervert, bastard!¡± Angie shouted angrily. ¡°You¡¯ll suffer in hell!¡±


    ¡°How do we know if you¡¯re gonna keep your word?¡± Mnie pinched Angie and said coldly.


    ¡°I always keep my word. Otherwise, how can I still be fine after having fun for so long?¡±


    Ryan snorted coldly. ¡°Guys, bring the money up!¡±


    A strong man left and came back soon. He put a box in front of them heavily.


    ¡°2 million dors are all here. Whoever says the secret can take the money and leave. No one will


    stop you. Guys, open the door!¡±


    With some cracks, the thick door was really opened.


    Mnie had heard that some rich young people didn¡¯t care about money because they were too


    rich.


    Money was nothing to them but just a tool for manipting human nature.


    Unexpectedly, Ryan was such a psychopath.


    Ryan pretended to beme and weak and bought people off with money. He was


    E


    just enjoying the pleasure of mastering and ying with human nature.


    He didn¡¯t care about anything but that.


    Thinking of this, Mnie whispered, ¡°Angie, you leave.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t leave. I have to stay with you, Mnie.¡±


    Angie cried and threw herself into Mnie¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Listen to me. You know my secret. You can leave as long as you say that. Get out of here and go


    back to the ind.¡±


    Mnie held back her tears and whispered in Angie¡¯s ear.


    Angie shook her head and burst into tears.


    Mnie tried so hard to suppress her sorrow.


    ¡°Come on. You go first. I¡¯ll find a way to get away.¡±


    ¡°s, what a touching scene. So interesting.¡±


    Ryan stared at this sad scene with satisfaction on his face.


    Seeing that Angie refused to leave firmly, Mnie could only find another way.


    ¡°Ryan, let Angie go. I¡¯ll tell you whatever you wanna know.¡±


    15:23 Tue, 12 Mar GO

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Ryan shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not gonna work. Everything has a price.


    ¡°If she wants to leave, she has to bear with guilt in return.


    ¡°Besides, no matter which one of you leaves, she can go wherever she wants to go with these two


    million dors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m really merciful? Hahaha!


    ¡°So, think about it. Do you want friendship, freedom and money, or a good time. with my men?¡±


    After saying that, Ryan hummed something out¨Cof¨Ctone and started to dance.


    After a while, Ryan snorted. Perhaps it was because he felt his humming was too bad.


    ¡°What a great night. We should enjoy some music!¡±


    A strong man had already understood what Ryan wanted to do. Suddenly, a song named ¡°Go


    Home¡± sounded in the whole hall.


    Mnie thought, ¡®So cruel.


    ¡®Ryan is really a psychopath!


    ¡®He first used liberty and money to tempt us, and then used the result after leaving to dispel


    worries.


    ¡®Faced with such a situation, an ordinary person might havepromised long ago.


    ¡®What should we do?


    ¡®More than an hour has passed.


    ¡®As the CEO of Rising Star, even if I don¡¯t go back all day, no one will ask about me. ¡®Gary also


    doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m in trouble.


    15:23 Tue, 12 Mar GO7


    ¡®Even if they know, they won¡¯t find this ce.


    ¡®Is the same thing gonna happen again?¡±


    Since Mnie couldn¡¯t persuade Ryan, she could only try to persuade Angie.


    ¡°Angie, just do as I said, okay?¡±


    Angie cried and shook her head fiercely.


    ¡°No, Mnie, you go. I won¡¯t let you suffer this.¡±


    ¡°Silly buns. I can handle Ryan if I stay here. After you leave, find someone to


    rescue me.¡±


    Hearing this, Angie was suddenly stunned for a second.


    ¡°Mnie, I¡¯ve thought of someone who can rescue us. Give me your phone.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t know what Angie was going to do, but she still secretly took out her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to coerce Ryanter, and you have to take the chance and run, okay?¡±


    Suddenly, Ryan burst intoughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The area within 30 miles is all my ce. Are you gonna build a satellite yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ryan, you are so shameless!¡± Angie said angrily.


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a good word. I like it.¡±


    Ryan smiled.


    ¡°Actually, you could have stayed out of this today. I wanted to treat Ms. Robertson to lunch, but you


    insisted oning with us.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you still refuse to leave. Then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Angie tried her best to protect Mnie.


    ¡°You bastard. I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer even if I die!¡±


    ¡°Since you two are such good friends, I can¡¯t refuse you, can I?¡±


    Ryan smiled grimly. ¡°It¡¯s time to satisfy my wish for years.¡±


    Ryan waiked to them proudly and reached out to Mnie, looking obsessed.


    ¡°Stop it! Ryan, you said that you¡¯re in control of Beloris, but there¡¯s one person you dare not to mess


    with.¡±


    Angie looked at Ryan mockingly.


    Hearing this, Ryan withdrew his hand and said seriously, ¡°Humph, there¡¯s no one I dare not to mess


    with. Tell me, then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Lambert family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ryan was confused.


    ¡°Mnie has a special rtionship with the Lambert family. If you dare toy hands on her, the


    Lambert family will definitely let you pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Ryan burst intoughter again and even hit the table whileughing.


    ¡°Hahaha. The Lambert family? You said the Lambert family has a rtionship with Ms. Robertson?


    Hahaha¡­¡±


    Hearing this, those strong men alsoughed wildly as if they had heard something ridiculous.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s a rtionship that you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    Angie felt she could scare Ryan this time.


    Ryanughed wildly again.


    When Ryan finally stoppedughing, he said, ¡°Do you know what kind of family the Lambert family


    is? Even my father needs to be introduced if he wants to go to the Lambert Manor. How can you


    two have a special rtionship with them?


    ¡°I can tell you that although Ms. Robertson is a gorgeous beauty indeed, the


    Lambert family is way higher than you guys.


    ¡°The men of the Lambert family are all like monks. They don¡¯t like women at all.


    ¡°Especially their heir. It¡¯s said that he has a disease that makes him unable to see


    women.¡±


    Hearing that, Angie burst intoughter.


    Angie thought, ¡®Bullshit. If Roderick is sick, all the men in this world are gued by diseases!¡®


    ¡°So, you¡¯d better give up.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the guts to call Roderick here?¡±


    Ryan already had enough fun and his patience was running out.


    ¡°Ms. Thomas, you are challenging my patience.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the guts to do so. You¡¯re afraid of the Lambert family. You¡¯re a loser!¡± Angie


    provoked Ryan.


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Let¡¯s see if you can call anyone of the Lambert family here.¡±


    Ryan made a gesture, and the signal in the hall was immediately restored.


    Angie immediately picked up the phone and did something.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and Ryan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Ryan had been poured all over by Angie before. He originally nned to let Mnie serve him, but


    he didn¡¯t expect to waste so much time.


    ¡°I¡¯m so soft¨Chearted. I let you waste ten more minutes.¡±


    Ryan sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s start the game.¡±


    Then Ryan stood in front of them and began to take off his clothes.


    When Ryan took off thest piece of clothes, Angie turned around and scolded


    him, but Ryan became more proud.


    He even wanted to run around naked.


    ¡°You shameless pervert!¡±


    Several strong men also rushed forward to grab Angie.


    Ryan also reached out to Mnie naked.


    ¦°


    With a bang, a fierce luxury car smashed the door and drove into the hall madly.


    It knocked over several strong men at once.


    The whole ce fell into a brief silence.


    Seeing the car, Ryan was frightened and hurriedly picked up his clothes on the ground to put them


    on.


    The door was open, and someone got out of the car.


    It was a tall and good¨Clooking man.


    Roderick!


    The son of the Lambert family who couldn¡¯t stay with any women.


    As soon as Ryan saw Roderick, he fell to the ground in horror.


    Angie jumped up in joy, grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand and screamed.


    ¡°Mnie, Mnie. He¡¯s here. He¡¯s really here!¡±


    A familiar refreshing smell gradually came to Mnie.


    A warm hand gently fixed the hair around her ears, and a familiar deep voice sounded in Mnie¡¯s


    ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Mnie had an impulse to cry. A drop of tear rolled down her uncontrobly.


    Mnie blinked and suddenly saw herself in Roderick¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    eyes


    Roderick gently stroked her chin which had a bruise and looked distressed for her.


    Mnie nodded and then shook her head again.


    Roderick smiled and then helped Mnie sit aside.


    Roderick said to Angie who was stunned, ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    Angie quickly agreed and then nced at Ryan contemptuously.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ryan was already dumbfounded and frightened.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°Mr. Smith, do you know why no one has made trouble for you these years?¡±


    Roderick¡¯s voice was so cold.


    Ryan shook his head nkly, nodded, and then shook it again.


    Only he knew the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know that.¡±


    Roderick waved his hand.


    Richard and Bill appeared together, with one holding a knife and the other carrying a hammer.


    Ryan trembled and then shouted.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Apologizing is not enough.¡±


    Roderick said expressionlessly, ¡°You have to learn the lesson.¡±


    Before Ryan could react, he was already pressed by Richard.


    Then Bill chopped off Ryan¡¯s right wrist instantly.


    With a scream, Ryan¡¯s right hand dropped and his blood sshed all over the ground. Ryan had


    passed out.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Smith wants to beme. Let¡¯s fulfill his wish together.¡±


    Roderick took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off his shoes. His voice was as cold as ice.


    With two cracks and two screams, Ryan woke up in pain and then passed out again.


    ¡°Call Mr. Leigh.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    15:24


    Angie looked at the fierce scene and was extremely excited.


    ¡°Well done! This bastard deserves this.


    ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t you think Mr. Lambert is really cool?¡±


    Mnie looked at the maning out of the shadows and feltplicated.


    Roderick walked to Mnie and bent down without saying a word. Then he carried her up firmly in


    his arms.


    Ignoring Mnie¡¯s struggle, Roderick carried her all the way to the car outside.


    ¡°Why did you bring me to the hospital? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mnie strongly resisted going to the hospital for examinations.


    Roderick kept silent and just stared at Mnie until she blushed and turned away.


    After a general check¨Cup and an intravenous drip, Mniey on the hospital bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to be hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already six o¡¯clock. You¡¯ll be mine from now on.¡±


    Roderick pressed Mnie onto the bed and said to her expressionlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I just got kicked a few times and it¡¯ll recover in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Stop moving, or I¡¯ll kiss you,¡± Roderick said and leaned over.


    Mnie blushed at once and didn¡¯t dare to move anymore.


    ¡°M¡­¡±


    Roderick sat by the bed and said to Mnie softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie¡¯s eyes instantly turned moist.


    Mnie held back her tears, widened her eyes, and suppressed her emotions.


    ¡°Seven years ago, it was my fault. At that time¡­ Ahem. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you and let


    you raise Elias alone for so many years.¡±


    13.24 Tue, 12 MO


    C


    Mnie could smell Roderick¡¯s refreshing smell, and his deep voice sounded so charming.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Her eyshes trembled and then tears rolled. down her face.


    Tears rolled down to the pillow.


    ¡°M¡­¡±


    Roderick sighed and wiped away the tears near Mnie¡¯s ear with his warm fingers.


    Mnie closed her eyes and said nothing, looking like a sleeping porcin doll.


    Mnie thought, ¡®It was just a deal back then. He doesn¡¯t have to apologize.


    After being kept in the hospital all night, Mnie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    While Roderick was out looking for the doctor, Mnie quickly packed up and went back to the


    Harbour Vi:


    As soon as Mnie entered the door, she heard Angie acting in the living room.


    ¡°You won¡¯t know how cool my cousin¨Cinw was. With a bang, he drove a Hummer and broke in.


    ¡°Then he walked over like this. Wow, he was like an angel.¡±


    ¡°Who is your cousin¨Cinw?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Angie sneaked into the kitchen awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water first. Here you are.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for being unable to rescue you in time, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Mnie looked at Darrin who was standing in front of her. He had a scar on his eyebrows, looking


    cold and murderous.


    Mnie remembered that her uncle announced in front of everyone that she would be the eldest


    daughter of the Thomas family soon after she arrived on the ind at that time.


    15:24


    12 §®§ª§¤


    Angie was one year younger, so she was the second one.


    Mnie originally thought it was not good, but she didn¡¯t expect that the whole. Thomas family


    really regarded her as a member of them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Angie herself had no problem with it at all.


    ¡°I was careless this time.¡± Mnie paused for a second and then said, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thomas was worried about you, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie immediately thought of her grandpa¡¯s grey hair. She had an impulse to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, have some water.¡±


    Angie finally couldn¡¯t bear it and walked out of the kitchen, looking lively again.


    Mnie took the ss, put it down, and then grabbed Angie¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with


    me.¡±


    They went to the study and sat down face to face.


    ¡°Angie, I really have to thank you this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Angie said embarrassedly. ¡°You should thank that person.¡±


    ¡°Angie, why don¡¯t you go back to the ind? I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Before Mnie could finish her words, Angie kept shaking her head.


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll never leave. Every time you can¡¯t see, someone has to be with you¡­


    Then Angie suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Mnie, have you noticed that your eyes recovered quickly


    in the past two times?¡±


    Mnie was stunned for a second and then thought of Roderick.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re about to recover.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be great!¡±


    Angie was delighted but then suddenly fell silent. The two of them just sat there quietly.


    After a long while, Angie hugged Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie, I got it. I know why you said it was impossible for you and Roderick to be together. Do


    you think he¡¯s no different from the people who hurt you?¡±


    Mnie slightly trembled and kept silent..


    ¡°But Roderick was also set up back then, not to mention this time.¡±


    ¡°Angie, I know what you mean, but I don¡¯t want to talk about it now. Don¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    Angie muttered in a low voice, ¡°Why? It¡¯s better to have one more person to help you!¡±


    But Mnie nced at her and then she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    The next day, all the major websites and newspapers in Beloris published the news about Ryan and


    William.


    Roderick Lambert chopped off Ryan Smith¡¯s hand and broke his knees because he molested a


    woman.


    The Smith family¡¯s secret ce in Beloris was exposed.


    Smith Media Group¡¯s stock price evaporated more than ten billion dors. overnight.


    It was said that Vanessa Robertson, who had been close to William Smith before, faked her


    pregnancy and fooled the Smith family.


    William beat her into aa and also broke three of her ribs and her nose.


    Mnie looked through the news silently and thought of what Ryan said that day, ¡®Your mother


    passed away at a young age. Don¡¯t you want to know the secret behind it?¡®


    ¡°Darrin, go find out how the Smith family started to contact the Robertson family, and if it is rted


    to my mother¡¯s death.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Not long after Mnie got home, Roderick also came.


    Roderick put a lot of medicine and nutrition on the table.


    ¡°M¡­¡±


    Seeing that, Mnie knew what Roderick meant and took the medicine herself.


    Looking at Roderick¡¯s faint smile, Mnie feltplicated.


    ¡°You can go home now. Take good care of Elias.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the evening, Roderick came again with soup.


    It was said that Jennifer made the soup in person, and it was good for Mnie¡¯s health.


    No one in the Harbour Vi dared to stop Roderick.


    Besides, Roderick saved Mnie.


    Everyone in the Robertson family could distinguish kindness and hatred clearly.


    After Roderick entered the door, he called Mnie ¡°M¡± as usual, and then kept silent.


    He just stood there and stared at Mnie.


    Until Mnie stopped what she was doing, drank the soup and took the medicine.


    After the incident this time, Roderick became a regr guest of the Harbour Vi..


    He came two or three times a day. He was here in the morning, and woulde again at night.


    Sometimes Roderick came alone, and sometimes he came with Elias.


    But Elias preferred to stay in the Lambert Manor rather than the Harbour Vi because he had


    made friends there.


    ¡°Mommy, when will my brotherse back?¡± Elias asked Mnie secretly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why? Did you miss them? Do you want me to send you back?¡±


    Mnie seized the opportunity to persuade Elias. Even if she allowed Roderick toe here, she


    had never nned to let Elias stay with the Lambert family forever.


    ¡°No,¡± Elias immediately refused.


    ¡°Mommy, I have a friend named Noah now. You¡¯ll see him when you go to the Lambert Manor.¡±


    Mnie thought, ¡®I¡¯m not going to the Lambert Manor. Instead, I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of there.


    But Mnie just replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few dayster, Mnie was surprised by the information that Darrin got.


    ¡°You mean Owen and Steve were college ssmates and have known each other for many


    years?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you get anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mnie frowned.


    She really didn¡¯t know about it.


    Whether it was in the years when her mother was still alive, or the decade after her death, Mnie


    never knew that Steve had a ssmate who was a media tycoon, nor had she seen them meet or


    communicate.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Why did Ryan mention my mother¡¯s death? Did he know anything about it?¡®


    Thinking of this, Mnie couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and went to the hospital with. Darrin


    In a luxurious single ward of Beloris Hospital, Mnie saw Ryan who was


    incapacitated.


    Roderick was really bold and fierce.


    He directly chopped off Ryan¡¯s hand and broke his knees. Ryan might not be able to stand up


    again.


    Seeing Ryan¡¯s new arm, bandaged legs, and tolerant expression, Mnie burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Smith, now you¡¯ve got what you wanted. Your legs areme and your arm is disabled.


    How are you gonna bully others afterward?¡±


    Ryan red at Mnie fiercely, but he didn¡¯t dare to scold her at all.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, about what you said about my mother that day. Is it true?¡±


    Mnie stood in front of the bed and grabbed the infusion tube.


    Ryan¡¯s eyes shed with anger.


    ¡°I know nothing about it. I just said it casually that day.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you¡¯re quite good at talking. You said exactly what I want to hear.¡±


    Mnie snorted coldly. Then Darrin immediately stepped forward and pressed on Ryan¡¯s injured


    knee.


    Ryan screamed in pain.


    Mnie grabbed an orange from the table and stuffed it into his mouth. His cry turned into a groan


    at once.


    Five minutester, Ryan¡¯s face turned pale and his forehead was covered with


    sweat.


    Mnie took out the orange from his mouth and said indifferently, ¡°If you refuse to tell me, I¡¯ll let you


    enjoy for another ten minutes.¡±


    Ryan didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak but just nodded.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you know about my mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I only heard that your father has been looking for a notebook that belongs to


    your mother.¡±


    ¡°A notebook?¡±


    O


    Mnie remembered that her mother did have a habit of writing a diary by hand. She thought, ¡®Is


    there anything in it that Steve is afraid of? Or something he needs?¡®


    After thinking for a while, Mnie asked again, ¡°Did the Smith family kill a group of gangsters in


    Solustria seven years ago?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know that. You have to ask my second younger brother. He has been in charge of our


    family¡¯s affairs abroad.¡±


    ¡°Your second younger brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Connor Smith.¡±


    They tortured Ryan again. Seeing that he really didn¡¯t know anything more, they finally stopped.


    A few dayster, Mnie went to Rising Star as usual.


    The Spring Auction wasing, and the collection of artworks had reached its final stage. As the


    CEO, Mnie couldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing.


    While Mnie was dealing withpany affairs, Angie came back from shopping and brought a lot


    of delicious food.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, just some ordinary ces. I just hung out and bought food I wanted to eat. You know my


    temperament.¡±


    Angie made up a lie casually and didn¡¯t reveal anything about her visits to several eye hospitals.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me if you have time? You just y around all the time!¡± Mnie red at Angie


    and smeared cream on her nose.


    ¡°No way. That¡¯s Jeff¡¯s job. How can I ruin his job? That¡¯s not gonna happen.¡±


    Angie waved her hands and stuck out the tip of her tongue to lick the cream on her


    nose.


    Seeing that, Mnie scolded Angie and then took a tissue to wipe her nose clean.


    The two of them were having a good time when Jeff came in and hesitated to speak.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mnie stopped smiling and became indifferent again at once.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, Steve Robertson is here. He insists on meeting you.¡±


    ¡°No way, no way. Drive him out!¡±


    Angie jumped up from the sofa and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t drive him out, I¡¯ll drive you


    out.¡±


    Jeff nced at Mnie, hurriedly promised and left.


    ¡°Mnie, Steve is really bold. We haven¡¯t gone to him, but he came to us first. How shameless is


    he!¡±


    Angie put her hands on her waist and spun around several times, looking mysterious.


    ¡°Mnie, why don¡¯t we hire someone to teach Steve a lesson?¡±


    ¡°How are you gonna do that? It¡¯s illegal to kill people.¡±


    Mnie stroked the porcin cup in her hand.


    ¡°But now that Vanessa is lying in the hospital, it¡¯s a good time to let others learn about this pair of


    father and daughter again.¡±


    Angie thought for a while and then said with a smile, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let Darrin get something from that


    old brat and give him a paternity test.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Check it first and then arrange a great show afterward.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s tone was leisurely, but her eyes were full of fierceness.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Mnie carefully cut a part of her nail and put it in a small box. ¡°Do one more test, by the way.¡±


    Angie was stunned for a second, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just held the box


    in her hand..


    C

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Soon, the results of the DNAparison between Steve and Vanessa and Mnie


    came out.


    As Mnie guessed, Vanessa was indeed Steve¡¯s daughter.


    And she and Vanessa were half¨Csisters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mnie held the paternity test result in her hand and murmured.


    ¡°Mnie!¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m also his daughter. Why did he treat me like that? Why did he treat my mother like that?¡±


    At this moment, Mnie wished she were not Steve¡¯s daughter.


    She even hoped that she was adopted, or even picked up on the side of the road by


    Steve.


    Seeing that Mnie was sorrowful, Angie took away the test result in Mnie¡¯s hand and threw it


    into the trash can.


    ¡°If I had known you¡¯d be so sad, I would have changed your nail.¡±


    In fact, Angie did have this idea, but Darrin stopped her in the end and let her respect Mnie¡¯s


    will.


    ¡°So what? It won¡¯t change the fact.¡±


    Mnie concealed the emotions in her eyes, stood up and walked to the window.


    Looking at the bustling traffic and people in the distance, Mnie became indifferent.


    Although Tracy had cleaned out Mnie¡¯s and her mother¡¯s stuff. Mnie felt that Steve must have


    put away some of them.


    Mnie thought. And also the diary that Ryan has mentioned. It¡¯s supposed to be with my mother¡¯s


    stuff. Why did it get lost?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of all this, Mnie was so anxious that she decided to go to the Robertson residence


    again.


    At night.


    There was a crescent moon in the sky, but the streets in Beloris were still so bright.


    Mnie changed into a neat training suit and went to the Robertson residence with Darrin.


    As soon as they got into the car, they saw Angie sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Angie? What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Roy?¡±


    ¡°Mnie, I let Roy go to bed. I want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°No way. We¡¯re not going to a party.¡± Mnie was a little angry.


    ¡°Tsk, I won¡¯t go if it¡¯s a party.¡±


    Angie said that disdainfully and then begged.


    ¡°Mnie, just let me go with you. I¡¯m the one who takes care of you closely.¡±


    Thinking of the possibility of going blind again, Mnie thought for a while and then agreed.


    They came to the Robertson residence and parked the car in a quiet ce.


    ¡°Angie, since you¡¯re here, you have to do something. Last time you said that Steve¡¯s home was not


    equipped with a smart home monitoring system. Deal with it.¡±


    Angie immediately understood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mnie. Leave it to me.¡±


    Angie took out her phone and blocked all the surveince cameras around.


    ¡°Steve has been installing a full set of intelligent surveince indeed, but it hasn¡¯t beenpleted


    yet.¡±


    ¡°Darrin, you can do what you want, and Angie will be with me. We¡¯ll meet here in half an hour.¡±


    Mnie soon arranged the action n.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Darrin agreed and soon left.


    Mnie and Angie entered the Robertson residence from the northern part.


    This was the servant area. It was far away from the courtyard and cluttered, but it


    was easy to enter.


    It was the middle of the night when people slept deeply. The whole courtyard was. quiet, and the


    sound of moths pping their wings in the flowers could be heard from time to time.


    They quickly opened the gate of the servant area and entered the main courtyard.


    Mnie went straight to the storeroom and found that the doorknob had been changed into a


    combination lock. She tried several passwords but all failed.


    In the end, Mnie tried her mother¡¯s deathday, but the door was opened.


    Mnie didn¡¯t have time to think about it and got in immediately. As she expected, she saw many of


    her mother¡¯s collections.


    There were plenty of famous paintings and antiques. They were all rare and valuable.


    ¡°Steve has a good taste. He knows these things are treasures so he hasn¡¯t sold them.¡±


    Angie looked at all the collections in the room leisurely.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t wanna sell them now, but it won¡¯t be up to him afterward,¡± Mnie. said with hatred.


    ¡°Wow, this Buddha statue is really here. It¡¯s a family heirloom of our Thomas. family,¡± Angie


    suddenly eximed.


    ¡°Yes, this Buddha statue is indeed my mother¡¯s.¡±


    Mnie nced at it and nodded affirmatively. She looked around the room. Her mother¡¯s precious


    things were all here, but when she took a closer look, she found that none of her mother¡¯s paintings


    was here.


    Mnie thought, ¡®I remember that during the years when Mom was ill, she still hadn¡¯t stopped


    painting. Sometimes, she even spent a whole day in the studio. But


    15:25 Tue, 12 Mar G


    why there¡¯s no painting of hers in the Robertson residence?


    ¡®Is it a coincidence or not?¡®


    Mnie was lost in thought when Angie suddenly fell to the ground.


    Then a shelf fell to the ground and a porcin vase shattered with a loud noise.


    This happened so soon that Mnie had no time to think about it. She immediately helped Angie


    up, put Angie on her back and went out of the


    storeroom.


    Almost at the same time, the whole Robertson residence was lit up. Tracy¡¯s shrill voice sounded,


    ¡°Help! Catch the thief!¡±


    Under such a situation, it was obviously impossible for them to get out through the gate. They could


    only get out from the way they got in.


    Mnie thought for a while and then ran to the servant area with Angie on her


    back.


    When they were about to get through the door, the lights in the servant area suddenly lit up. Some


    people went out while cursing.


    Mnie could only hide in the garden.


    ¡°Angie, Angie, wake up.¡±


    Mnie patted Angie anxiously.


    Mnie thought, ¡®How¡¯s Darrin now? If he doesn¡¯te, it¡¯ll be a little difficult for me to get Angie


    out alone.¡±


    ¡°Angie, Angie!¡±


    But Angie slept so deeply that Mnie couldn¡¯t wake her up at all.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    As soon as Mnie hid in the garden with Angie, Tracy¡¯s voice came close.


    ¡°Search carefully and catch the thief.¡±


    The servants answered and then spread out.


    ¡°I must find this thief, beat that guy to death and then send that guy to the police station.¡±


    Tracy walked around cursing.


    Mnie bent over and felt anxious.


    Mnie thought, ¡®It¡¯ll be awkward if the Robertson family finds out that I¡¯m the one who broke in.


    ¡®Besides, if the surveince cameras are repaired in half an hour, I¡¯ll also be exposed!


    When Mnie was so anxious, she saw someone walking toward her.


    That person gradually came close to Mnie.


    Mnie gritted her teeth and then took out the de hidden in her sleeve.


    After that day she had lunch with Ryan and met that incident, Darrin taught her to hide a de in


    her sleeve for unexpected needs.


    Suddenly, that person stopped and went to another side.


    Mnie felt slightly relieved. But before she could take a breath, that person paused for a moment


    and walked toward the garden again.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    Mnie was about to do something when that person said, ¡°Mrs. Robertson, there is no one in the


    garden.¡±


    Mnie suddenly looked up and saw Andrew staring at her not far away.


    When they looked at each other, Mnie was so nervous that she felt that her blood was almost


    frozen.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds!


    Andrew looked away calmly as if nothing had happened and then walked out of the garden.


    ¡°Mrs. Robertson, there is no one in the garden. Perhaps that person has gotten. away from the


    gate.¡±


    Then Tracy walked toward the gate while cursing.


    Mnie breathed a sigh of relief. She almost killed someone just now!


    Mnie thought, ¡®But why did Andrew help me?¡±


    But now she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. The most important thing was to get out of here first.


    But Angie hadn¡¯t woken up, and Darrin hadn¡¯te yet. Meanie couldn¡¯t climb over the wall with


    Angie on her back.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed over.


    Mnie was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Darrin.¡±


    ¡°M.¡±


    A familiar deep voice sounded.


    It was Roderick!


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    Roderick grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Carry Angie on your back.¡±


    ¡°My back is yours.¡±


    Roderick whispered in Mnie¡¯s ear. The refreshing smell attracted Mnie¡¯s attention for a


    second.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave myself.¡±


    A man in ck had already carried Angie on his back. The three of them hurried.


    all the way to the backyard.


    When the four of them came all the way to the wall in the backyard, a lift had already been set


    beside the 30¨Cfoot¨Chigh wall.


    Before Mnie could react, Roderick held her in his arms.


    After a while, they reached the other side of the wall.


    Then Mnie saw two rows of men in ck standing in the darkness.


    One of them stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all done.¡±


    As soon as Roderick waved his hand, they left at once.


    Roderick stood in front of Mnie and stared at her.


    ¡°Who is Darrin?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine who came with me. Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Roderick said coldly. ¡°You care about him?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie was stunned for a second.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend. Of course I care about him.¡±


    Hearing this, Roderick was obviously surprised, but soon he became indifferent again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Mnie thought that Darrin should be fine with his skills, so she sent him at message and then went


    back to the Harbour Vi in Roderick¡¯s car.


    After all these, it was almost dawn.


    On the way, Roderick frowned and kept silent. The atmosphere in the car was so subdued.


    Angie didn¡¯t wake up until they were about to get home.


    Seeing herself sitting in the Lambert family¡¯s car, Angie observed the weird atmosphere in the car


    and then kept silent sensitively.


    As soon as the car stopped at the Harbour Vi, Angie hurriedly got out of the car.


    The driver also got out of the car, but neither Roderick nor Mnie moved.


    After a while of silence, Mnie couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Thank you for today.¡±


    Roderick didn¡¯t look at Mnie. After a while, he finally said, ¡°I was just passing by.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t believe any of his words.


    But after thinking about it, Mnie didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mnie knew Roderick was angry, but she didn¡¯t want to please him.


    After saying ¡°Thank you¡°, Mnie got out of the car without looking back.


    In fact, Mnie had been hating Vanessa and everyone in the Robertson family over the years, and


    she also hated Roderick at that time.


    But if it weren¡¯t for Roderick back then, she might have died long ago.


    Thinking of this, Mnie suddenly turned around and looked at the person in the


    car.


    But the window had already been rolled up, and Roderick was also staring at her.


    In the morning light and breeze, something seemed to have changed while they were looking at


    each other.


    Over the years, every night when Mnie was shocked by a nightmare, she would wake up in a


    voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    These times, Mnie¡¯s eyes had gone blind, but as soon as Roderick got close to her, her eyes


    would magically return to normal.


    Mnie still remembered the call with her eye doctor Dr. Powell that day.


    ¡°Mnie, your blindness is rted to psychological factors. If there is someone who can make your


    eyes change like this, you should try to spend more time with him. Maybe your eyes will suddenly


    be curedpletely.¡±


    Tue, 12 Mar


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°You can try it again. What if it¡¯s not?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    When Mnie got home, Darrin was already there indeed.


    Angie sat on the sofa casually and looked at Mnie with a smile.


    ¡°Stop smiling. What the hell happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°Well, we saw our Buddha statue, right? So I wanted to take it up and touch it.


    ¡°But there was a ck thing on the base. As soon as I put my hand on it, I lost


    consciousness.¡±


    Angie looked at Mnie aggrievedly. She didn¡¯t want to hold them back as well. She was gonna


    help them.


    ¡°It was an electric box.¡±


    Darrin who had been keeping silent said, ¡°A high¨Cvoltage pulse of millions of volts. It can kill people


    instantly.¡±


    Hearing that, Angie¡¯s face turned pale with fear.


    Mnie was also scared.


    ¡°That¡¯s so vicious.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, I went into Steve¡¯s bedroom and found thisst night.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Darrin took out a photo.


    It was an old photo.


    . Steve looked like a


    In the handsome young man with a woman in long hair standing beside him.


    The woman was also young and charming, looking like Vanessa.


    ¡°This photo was put in the bedside table. It seems that Steve will take it out to look at it from time to


    time,¡± said Darrin.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Steven¡¯s study was extremely well¨Cguarded. There were two safes of different


    15:26 Tue, 12 Mar G GO


    sizes, but before I could check them¡­¡±


    Then Darrin nced at Angie.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, I¡¯ll go there again tonight.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mnie shook her head.


    ¡°The Robertson family has called the police. Maybe they¡¯re waiting for you to step into the trap.


    ¡°We have been focusing on Beloris all the time. Maybe we should try other directions.¡±


    Then Mnie wrote down the word ¡°Eistar¡± on the paper.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, you mean we¡¯re gonna go to Eistar.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Darrin, get ready for it and we¡¯re going to Eistar in a few days. I heard that Tracy is also from


    that city. Let¡¯s get everything clear together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    After Darrin left, Mnie grabbed Angie and began to check her pulse.


    ¡°Mnie, can you really treat people? Don¡¯t fool me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I can¡¯t treat people, but I can tell whether you are sick or not.¡±


    Mnie was still holding Angie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°By the way, Mnie. How did you know Vanessa wasn¡¯t pregnantst time? Did you know it from


    her pulse?¡±


    ¡°I just guessed, in order to let William leave and find out the emergency exit of that building.¡±


    Then Mnie continued the diagnosis with Angie¡¯s other arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good guess, then.¡±


    Angie smiled and said, ¡°Have you figured out what¡¯s wrong with me? Have I be an electric


    superwoman due to the electric shock?¡±


    15:26 Tue, 12 Mar 14


    ¡°You wish. You are absolutely fine.¡±


    Mnie withdrew her hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a rest, they went to Rising Star in the afternoon.


    Not long after they sat down, the Creative Department sent them the photos of the items in this


    Spring Auction.


    Suddenly, a photo attracted Mnie¡¯s attention.


    It was a jade statue of the Buddha, or to be precise, it was a photo of that Buddha


    statue.


    In the photo, the Buddha was looking down with his eyebrows and eyes lowered.


    His right hand was raised and his wide sleeve had covered most of his face, leaving only half of his


    right eye.


    The whole Buddha statue had smooth lines and was exquisitely crafted. It didn¡¯t. look like a fake at


    all.


    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s clothes were covering his face, and his eyes were lowering.¡±


    This Buddha statue had been put in Mnie¡¯s mother¡¯s studio in the Robertson residence ever


    since she could remember.


    Mnie¡¯s mother said that this Buddha statue was her grandfather¡¯s favorite. treasure, and there


    was only one in the world.


    At that time, Mnie insisted on staying in Beloris, so her grandfather gave her this Buddha statue.


    Mnie thought, ¡®If the one in the storeroom in the Robertson residence is genuine, then this one


    must be a fake.


    ¡®But if the one in the Robertson residence is a fake, where does this onee


    from?¡±


    Mnie checked the owner of this Buddha statue and found that he was just an ordinary collector.


    He got this collection after being introduced by someone eight years ago.


    Now he wanted to sell it as soon as possible because his youngest son was getting


    married.


    Mnie wrote down a question mark on the photo and then asked Jeff to call the director of the


    Creative Department toe over.


    As soon as Mnie put down the phone, Angie came in screaming.


    ¡°Mnie, I have some big news.¡±


    Mnie pinched her eyebrows.


    ¡°What kind of big news is worth you making such a fuss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got two. First, Steve called the police and reported that the Buddha statue, agalloch bead and


    several paintings were stolenst night. Second, Vanessa is awake.¡±


    Mnie was stunned for a second. ¡°The Buddha statue?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mnie thought for a while and said affirmatively, ¡°Steve must be framing others. But why did he do


    that?¡±


    ¡°In order to divert others¡® attention? There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do, anyway.¡±


    Angiey on the sofa with her legs crossed pleasantly.


    Mnie shook her head.


    ¡°You said that Vanessa was awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has woken up and even called the police. She said it was you who beat her.¡±


    Angie shook her crossed legs.


    ¡°Then is the policeing soon?¡±


    ¡°No. The police called me just now and asked a few questions. Nothing happened.¡±


    Seeing Mnie¡¯s confused eyes, Angie smiled.


    ¡°The title of the Lambert family is really useful. I can finally be relieved.¡±


    ¡°What does it have anything to do with the Lambert family?¡±


    ¡°Mnie, this is your problem. You never read the news. Now everyone has known that you¡¯re


    Roderick¡¯s love.¡±


    Angie chuckled.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t panic. I think it¡¯s good. With the Lambert family backing you up, you have nothing to


    be afraid of in Beloris, and you can dispose of whoever you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Are you lying to me?¡±


    ¡°No. What happened that day was such a big issue. The people of the Smith family have seen that


    in person.¡±


    Mnie was stunned for a second and then waved her hand.


    ¡°Forget about it. Now that Vanessa is awake, tell Jordon that we can start the n


    now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    0

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    At 9:00 the next day, the collector who had held the Buddha statue for eight years. came as


    expected.


    Mnie was stunned when the collector took out the Buddha statue.


    Mnie thought in shock, ¡®It, it looks so simr to the real one. It¡¯s hard to tell the difference.


    The Buddha statue was the same as the real one in height and shape. Even the jade on which the


    statue was carved out looked simr to that of the real one.


    There was no way to tell the authentic one from the false one with one¡¯s naked eye if they were put


    together.


    Mnie was so familiar with the Buddha statue.


    The authentic Buddha statue was ced in her mother¡¯s studio when Mnie was. still a child.


    At one point Mnie identally spattered red paint on the back of Buddha¡¯s garment.


    Although Mnie¡¯s mother hurriedly erased the paint, it still left a trace of red in the wrinkles of the


    Buddha statue¡¯s cuff. It couldn¡¯t be removed at all.


    However, this false Buddha statue was made of excellent materials and carved with great skill.


    Even though it was a copy, the quality was excellent.


    But Mnie didn¡¯t find any red marks on the cuff of this Buddha statue.


    As expected, several experts also agreed that it was a forgery.


    The collectors panicked.


    ¡°Sir, Rising Star attaches great importance to the source of each collection, ensuring the


    authenticity and reliability of our collections as much as possible. May I know how you got this


    Buddha statue?¡±


    It turned out that this forgery was auctioned by the old gentleman eight years ago when he traveled


    in a foreign country Lanstonc at 2 million dors.


    The auction of the Buddha statue was canceled, but Mnie always felt that the


    false Buddha statue had something to do with Steve.


    The false Buddha statue was carved out of jade meticulously, which gave it a high simrity to the


    real one. Mnie was sure that the carver would not be able to do that after only viewing a few


    photos of the real one.


    The carver must have been observing the real one when he made this false one.


    Angie rushed in while Mnie was lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Mnie, hurry up. There¡¯s going to be a show.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A show? Anything happened to Vanessa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you know that Vanessa was hospitalized after she was beaten up by her boyfriend. She is


    going to be recovered, but she was diagnosed with acute leukemia.¡±


    ¡°What is Steve¡¯s reaction?¡±


    ¡°He went to have a human leukocyte antigens matching immediately, and is still waiting for the


    results.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ask Jordon to take this chance to check if Vanessa is Steve¡¯s biological daughter. By the


    way, get a paternity test report.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you are going to carry out your n. I thought you would continue this game slowly.¡±


    Angie was a bit excited.


    ¡°The spring auction ising. It¡¯s better to finish this


    game earlier.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hold you up,¡± Angie said with a bright smile.


    While they were talking, Mnie¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    A strange number showed on the screen.


    Mnie was confused as Gary was the only one who knew her new phone number in Zerivia, so


    she refused to answer the call without hesitation.


    But the next second, a text message popped up on the screen.


    [M¨CIt¡¯s me.]


    Mnie was stunned as among all the people she knew in Solustria, only Roderick would address


    her that way.


    06:26 Wed, 13 Mar NKA


    Mnie thought, ¡®Why is it Roderick? Does anything happen to Elias?¡®


    Mnie¡¯s phone rang again when Mnie was about to call Roderick.


    Mnie answered the phone immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Elias? Is he feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°M¨C Elias, he¡­¡±


    Before Roderick could finish, Mnie interrupted him, ¡°Tell Elias that I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Angie heard that clearly. ¡°Mnie, is the inmmation troubled Elias again?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I am negligent this time. I didn¡¯t call and ask about his health these days.¡±


    Mnie felt guilty at the thought that Elias was suffering from illness.


    Elias had a weak constitution. If he didn¡¯t feel well, his throat would be inmed easily.


    When that happened, Elias could not eat, drink, or even talk.


    Mnie and Angie left Rising Star in a hurry and went all the way to the Lambert Manor.


    Servants were waiting for Mnie at the gate.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°Good day, Ms. Robertson. Elias is ying with Noah. Pleasee this way.¡±


    Mnie thought in shock, ¡®y? Why is he ying with someone when he is sick?¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t have the mood to ask too much about it.


    Mnie followed the servant and saw a game castle after walking through arge garden.


    Mnie felt that it should have been built not long ago.


    Elias¡®ughter came out.


    Mnie breathed a sigh of relief. She thought, ¡®Heughs happily. Looks like he is fine now.¡¯


    ¡°Elias.¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Elias ran out with sweat on his forehead. No one, especially Mnie, would associate such an


    energetic boy with illness.


    Only then did Mnie realize that she came to the Lambert Manor in a hurry.


    ¡°Mommy, are you here because you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m too busy these days. I miss you so much.¡±


    Mnie picked up Elias and kissed him on the cheek.


    Eliasughed happily.


    At this moment, a boy about the same age as Elias ran over.


    Elias introduced the boy to Mnie in a hurry..


    ¡°Mommy, this is my new friend Noah Scott.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Mnie.¡±


    Noah greeted Mnie with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Noah. Just call me Mnie or Ms. Robertson.¡± Mnie was a little


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Mommy, Grandma said that Noah¡¯s mom is my aunt. Of course, Noah shall call you Aunt Mnie.¡±


    Elias solemnly corrected Mnie.


    ¡°Well, Mnie, he¡­ The thing is a bitplex.¡±


    Mnie was about to exin the difference to Elias when she heard a husky voice.


    ¡°Good boy. Noah, did the right thing. Juste to me when you don¡¯t want to go to school next


    time.¡±


    Roderick walked over.


    ¡°Elias, take Noah to take a shower. After that, change your clothes. Daddy and Mommy will talk


    about something here.¡±


    Roderick picked up Elias and kissed him.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help thinking of Edward and Ethan when she saw Elias smiling in Roderick¡¯s


    arms.


    There was also some doubt in Mnie¡¯s heart. She thought, ¡®So the children really want to live with


    their father, right? Is it too selfish for me to separate them?¡±


    When Mnie got out of her thoughts, she found that the servant had already left with Elias and


    Noah.


    Angie had also left.


    Facing Roderick alone, Mnie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. I thought Elias was unwell when you called me.¡±


    Roderick was much taller than Mnie.


    What was more, he kept staring at Mnie at the moment.


    So intent was Roderick¡¯s gaze that he looked as if he was observing a piece of treasure he valued


    very much.


    ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    Mnie was stunned.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Does this man always speak so straightforward?¡®


    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m here to see Elias.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m d.¡±


    Roderick stepped forward and took Mnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Grandpa was d when he heard that you are here. He wants to see you.¡±


    Mnie tried to pull out her hand.


    ¡°I can go by myself.¡±


    ¡°I want to hold your hand,¡± Roderick said expressionlessly, clenching his hands a little tighter.


    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s improper for you to do that in daytime.¡±


    Mnie was a little dissatisfied.


    Upon hearing that, Roderick stopped and smiled.


    ¡°Do you mean it is okay at night?¡±


    Mnie was dumbfounded.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Howe he has such a thought? I had never said that he had a choice, had I?¡®


    ¡°Neither in the daytime nor at night,¡± Mnie said seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already held it, so I won¡¯t let it go again.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roderick gazed at Mnie without blinking. His eyes were full of the fire of affection.


    Mnie looked at Roderick suspiciously.


    ¡°The rumor has it that you always keep a distance from women. I guess it must be fake. Are you


    really Roderick from the Lambert family?¡±


    Roderick was handsome and impressive.


    He had a straight nose and the perfect shape it showed was obvious even when viewed from the


    front.


    Roderick¡¯s lips had a perfect thickness which made them alluring and sexy.


    A small mole in the corner of Roderick¡¯s eye added more charm to him.


    Mnie thought, ¡°Elias should look like Roderick when he grows up. Both of them. are good¨C


    looking.¡±


    Roderick curled the corner of his lips into a smile. Clearly, he was happy at the


    moment.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Mnie knew she couldn¡¯t get rid of Roderick¡¯s grip on her hand.


    Mnie silentlyforted herself in her mind, ¡®Well, I¡¯d better not waste my energy anymore.


    Anyway, I won¡¯t get pregnant just because he holds my hand.¡±


    Mnie and Roderick walked hand in hand through the vi, across the corridor, and into a building


    surrounded by flowers.


    Many servants passed by on the way. They smiled when they saw Mnie and Roderick holding


    hands together.


    Mnie blushed, hoping she could arrive at their destination as soon as possible.


    As soon as Mnie and Roderick entered the door of the building, an old man. walked up. He


    smiled when he saw that Roderick was holding Mnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mr. Roderick Lambert, you are here. This must be your girlfriend Ms. Robertson. Mr. Geoffrey


    Lambert is waiting for you.¡±


    Mnie thought in shock, ¡®Howe he thinks that I¡¯m Roderick¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Mnie red at Roderick and shook Roderick¡¯s arm to express her dissatisfaction.


    Roderick, however, just smiled at her.


    2 2 2 2 2 3


    Mnie regretted not making herself clear on the phone.


    Now Mnie could only me herself for being too anxious.


    While Mnie was lost in thoughts, Roderick said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Mnie cast a re at Roderick.


    But Roderick didn¡¯t take it seriously. He refused to let go of his grip on Mnie¡¯s


    hand.


    Mnie had no choice but to walk into the hall with Roderick hand in hand.


    After entering the hall, Mnie saw Geoffrey sitting on the opposite sofa and reading newspapers.


    Seeing Roderick and Mniee in hand in hand, Geoffrey immediately put on a smile.


    ¡°Mnie,e here quickly.¡±


    Before Mnie could react, Roderick pulled her to the sofa and sat down.


    Mnie greeted Geoffrey when she saw Geoffrey¡¯s smiling face.


    Geoffrey was delighted.


    ¡°Mnie, Roderick is a good man. He will be nice to you.¡±


    Mnie was shy. She blushed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Mnie took a nce at Roderick and found that Roderick was also looking at her.


    Mnie felt her heart beat faster inexplicably when her eyes met Roderick¡¯s.


    ¡°Mnie, you are my daughter¨Cinw from now on. We met for the first timest time and I


    nned to give you a gift at that time, but you left in a hurry. I n to give it to you today.¡±


    Geoffrey then opened a box.


    At that moment, the whole room seemed to be a little brighter.


    In the box was a snake¨Cshaped brooch.


    A snake with its head held high nested on arge blue gem.


    The body of the snake was iid with colored diamonds, except for its eyes, which were iid with


    yellow diamonds.


    Though Mnie didn¡¯t know the brooch¡¯s price, she could tell from its superb craftsmanship that it


    was valuable.


    Geoffrey looked at the brooch with satisfaction.


    ¡°Roderick, put it on, for your girlfriend.¡±


    Ub¨C26 Wed, 13 Mar NNA


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡±


    Mnie waved her hand.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s too valuable. I can¡¯t take it.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just an ordinary brooch.¡±


    Geoffrey looked serious.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them. It¡¯s worthless at all. Roderick is your boyfriend. It¡¯s his part to


    give you some valuable gifts. This is just an ordinary gift.¡±


    Roderick pressed his lips and nodded calmly.


    ¡°M, you can wear this ordinary one first. I¡¯ll get a better one for youter.¡±


    The old servant standing aside was also stunned when he heard that, but he immediately nodded


    repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson. If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Geoffrey Lambert won¡¯t be able to fall


    asleep tonight. What if his old disease rpse?¡±


    Hearing that, Geoffrey hurriedly bent his neck and shoulder a little and even coughed twice, looking


    weak.


    ¡°Yes, that is right. Mnie, don¡¯t you like the gift I gave you?¡±


    Mnie regretted what she said just now.


    Mnie thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t have to say it is too valuable just now, did I? It is enough if I just say I can¡¯t


    take it, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    At first nce, Mnie could tell that the brooch was a valuable thing that had been well¨C


    conserved.


    Even though she was not an authoritative expert, Mnie could tell that the brooch had a long


    history.


    Meanwhile, Mnie could tell that Geoffrey wanted her to take the gift.


    While Mnie was hesitating, Roderick had already walked to her with the brooch in his hand.


    ¡°M¨C I¡¯ll help you put it on.


    Mnie looked down and saw that the business suit she was wearing was a little fashionable with


    an open neckline.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°No need. I won¡¯t wear it for now. It


    doesn¡¯t match well with this business suit. I will wear it myselfter.¡±


    Mnie thought, ¡®Don¡¯t be joking. How can I let him help me put it on? He may identally touch


    my breast. That is not what I want.


    ¡®Forget it. I¡¯d better take it first.


    ¡®I can find a chance to return itter or give him a gift of simr value.¡®


    But Roderick seemed to be a little dejected after his request was rejected.


    ¡°Then put it away. I¡¯ll take you to buy clothes tomorrow.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She quickly put the brooch in the box and put


    it away.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Geoffrey Lambert!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We are a family.¡±


    Geoffrey nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Just stay here for lunch today. It is noisy in Roderick¡¯s house. I¡¯m afraid that you. two can¡¯t have a


    quiet environment to get along with each other there.¡±


    Mnie wanted to go to see Elias. But before she could say anything, Roderick grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Elias has someone to take care of him.¡±


    Geoffrey also said, ¡°Mnie, Elias is already a big boy. You are a good mother and must have


    taught him a lot of knowledge about life over the years. Our Lambert family owes you a lot.¡±


    Hearing that, Mnie didn¡¯t know how to answer it for a moment.


    Geoffrey continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can live. Just stay aspany for an old lonely man.¡±


    Sensing the mncholy in Geoffrey¡¯s tone, Mnieforted him and said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, you are


    hale and hearty now. Just enjoy the life.¡±


    Geoffrey beamed with a smile after he heard that.


    ¡°I love to hear that. I should enjoy life. I¡¯m happy whenever I think of the truth that Roderick has a


    child now.¡±


    81%Æð


    Looking at the happiness that glimmered in Geoffrey¡¯s bleared eyes, Mnie was lost in her


    thoughts again.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Well, actually, you have three grandchildren.


    ¡®But I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll never see the rest two.


    Just as Mnie was thinking, Roderick suddenly whispered in her ear, you thinking of? When are


    you going to have a daughter with me?¡±


    ¡°What are


    Hearing this, Mnie was embarrassed. She grabbed Roderick¡¯s arm and pinched it. Sh


    said, ¡°You talk nonsense again.¡±


    But Roderick¡¯s muscles were hard, which made Mnie¡¯s hand hurt. Roderick didn¡¯t get any pain


    though Mnie pinched his arm hard.


    Geoffrey also saw it. He thought they were flirting with each other.


    Mnie could only cast a re at Roderick when she realized that the pinch didn¡¯t. work at all.


    But when Mnie saw Roderick staring at him with a smile on his face, she couldn¡¯t help blushing.


    During the lunch, Roderick kept ttering Mnie. He rmended food to her and poured water


    for her as if Mnie were a child.


    After lunch, they drank coffee together. After that, Geoffrey went to take a lunch. break. Only then


    did Mnie get the chance to leave.


    As soon as Mnie walked out of the door, Roderick held her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You had been holding my hand all morning. Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Mnie


    asked angrily,


    ¡°Not enough.¡± Roderick took it for granted.


    Mnie frowned and pondered over something.


    In the past years, after Mnie suffered from temporary blindness, she began to care about some


    strange diseases.


    ¡°Do you have skin hunger and crave contact?¡±


    Roderick was stunned/for a moment and then nodded again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Your disease is very troublesome.


    ¡°But it¡¯s easy to get rid of it. Just keep in touch with others. Ask your sisters and mommy to hug you


    more.¡±


    As Mnie said that, she didn¡¯t reject him holding her hand.


    Mnie thought it was most likely because of Roderick that her eyes recovered so quickly before.


    Now that Roderick suffered from a disease that he couldn¡¯t talk about to others, she thought she


    had better let him hold her hand for a while. longer.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Anyway, I won¡¯t get pregnant because of that.¡±


    Thinking of this, Mnie rxed a lot and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed.


    Mnie just let Roderick hold her hand. They walked to the building where Jennifer was.


    Mnie didn¡¯t see Elias


    but saw Angie talking with a chestnut¨Chaired man after walking into the building.


    Jennifer smiled when she saw Mnie and Rodericking in hand in hand.


    ¡°Mnie, I just made some coffee. Come and have a try.¡±


    Mnie hurriedly shook off Roderick¡¯s hand and whispered to Roderick, ¡°Go hug your mother. It will


    be better for your disease.¡±


    But Roderick put his hands in his pants pockets and went to sit on the sofa.


    Mnie had been led to a table aside by Jennifer where the coffee was served.


    Mnie took a sip of the coffee. The sweetness and unique vor intrigued her senses. She


    couldn¡¯t help but take a few more sips.


    Jennifer was happy when she found out that Mnie liked it. She told Mnie that it was made by


    her daughter¡¯s coffee factory. She turned around and asked the servant to prepare a truckload of


    packaged coffee for Mnie.


    Upon hearing that, Mnie hurriedly put down the cup in her hand.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Mnie put


    led her to another room. Jennifer down the cup, Jennifer held her hand and


    said that she had something to talk to her.


    On Zander¡¯s ind in Rhodania, the Thomas family was one of the richest


    families.


    Gardens were everywhere there, looking beautiful.


    Mnie didn¡¯t expect that the master bedroom of the Lambert family would be so luxurious.


    The living room was filled with valuables, each of them exceedingly exquisite.


    Jennifer opened the cab door and took out a box equipped with a lock that could only be


    unlocked with passwords.


    Looking at this scene, Mnie immediately thought of the brooch given to her by Geoffrey. She


    couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She stood up immediately.


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert, I¡¯d better go to see Elias now.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Jennifer could tell that Mnie wanted to leave to avoid her gift, so she hurriedly stopped Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie. Elias takes a nap at this time every day and will wake upter.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Angie.¡±


    ¡°Angie is with Michael now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Michael?¡±


    Mnie immediately remembered the man with chestnut hair.


    Mnie didn¡¯t know if the man was a good person though he looked like a neatly dressed, dignified


    gentleman.


    ¡°Yeah, Michael Gibson. He is my nephew and a famous doctor. He studied medicine in Yingon for


    more than ten years and didn¡¯t return until this year.¡±


    Jennifer warmly introduced. She held Mnie¡¯s hand and led her to sit down.


    ¡°Mnie? I want to tell you something about Roderick.¡±


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t leave, Mnie had to sit down and listen to Jennifer talking.


    Mnie also wanted to know more about Roderick.


    After all, Roderick took care of Elias now. Mnie had to know if he was a reliable person and nice


    to Elias.


    ¡°Mnie. You can see that the Lambert family is very prosperous. But I hope it won¡¯t lead you to a


    wrong perception that the members of the family are difficult to get along with.


    ¡°In fact, Roderick is very low¨Ckey and nice, just like his father. You will know it when you get along


    with Roderick for a period.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert.¡±


    Mnie wanted to say that she and Roderick were not in a rtionship, but Jennifer talked


    endlessly, giving her no chance to cut in.


    Mnie was speechless.


    Mnie thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with the members of the Lambert family? It is said that Geoffrey is a


    lovable rogue though he is seriously ill.


    ¡®Rumor has it that Roderick always keeps a distance from women, but he actually suffers from skin


    hunger.


    ¡®And Jennifer. I thought she would be a serious nobledy. But she is a bit too talkative, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about me and Roderick¡¯s father.


    ¡°You can have one more baby after you two get married. We can take care of the baby for you.


    ¡°Fortunately, Roderick met you. Otherwise, I wonder if he would be single all the time!¡±


    Jennifer began to shed tears.


    Mnie didn¡¯t know how tofort people since she was a child, so she was at a loss for what to


    do.


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert, I think you are all very nice. For sure.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, you know what, Roderick has some strange health problems, but not


    serious.


    Mnie knew that Jennifer was talking about Roderick¡¯s skin hunger, so she hurriedly interrupted


    Jennifer.


    ¡°I know. It doesn¡¯t matter. My eyes also have some problems. I would lose vision temporarily


    sometimes.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Jennifer was happy again. She grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°He told you about it.¡±


    Mnie nodded though it was a conjecture she made after observation.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.


    You wit.¡°,


    Jennifer was happy, so she said more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Roderick won¡¯t flirt with other girls outside. You can rest assured after you


    marry him.¡±


    with this?¡®


    ¡°Mnie, this is a thing for the daughter¨Cinw of the family and has been passed on from


    generation to generation. It is supposed to be handed over to you after you marry into the family.


    ¡°But I¡¯m happy today, so I will give it to you today.¡±


    Jennifer prepared to open the box.


    Mnie thought, ¡®What?¡®


    Mnie was anxious. She quickly put her hand on the box.


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert, I can¡¯t take this.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, this thing is beautiful. I¡¯ll show you. You will like it.¡±


    Jennifer insisted stubbornly.


    ¡°No, no need, or maybe another day.¡±


    Mnie just wanted to get out of there right away. She didn¡¯t want to stay for even a second.


    Mnie thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Jennifer? Why does she take a thing that has been passed on


    from generation to generation when we just meet each other? It¡¯s not a code of a decent big family.


    Delight glimmered in Jennifer¡¯s eyes again, recing the dejection she had after her gift was


    refused by Mnie just now.


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡±


    Jennifer quickly went into the room again. Mnie waited there out of courtesy.


    After a while, Jennifer came out again, holding a glittering diamond bracelet in her hand.


    ¡°The previous one is a little big and heavy, so it¡¯s not easy to take. When you get. married to


    Roderick, I will put it in your room.


    ¡°Take this first.¡±


    As Jennifer spoke, she was about to put the bracelet on Mnie¡¯s wrist.


    Mnie waved her hand repeatedly.


    Mnie knew that bracelet.


    It first appeared at an auction in Tooncen five years ago.


    The interior was tinum and the exterior was arc¨Cshaped. It was iid with 666 colorless


    diamonds, weighing 200 carats.


    It was sold for 1.9 million dors.


    Mnie didn¡¯t want it, and she couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Mnie, listen to me. You must take this bracelet.


    ¡°When I bought it, I wanted to leave it to Roderick¡¯s wife. So it is yours.¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Lambert, listen to me. Roderick and I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Mnie exined anxiously, but Jennifer smiled.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t get married so fast. Although you have Elias, after all, you haven¡¯t seen each


    other for seven years. You should get along with each other first.


    ¡°But you must take this bracelet.¡±


    Jennifer pulled Mnie¡¯s wrist. With a click, the noble bracelet was wrapped. around Mnie¡¯s


    wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. Mnie, you have a fair and slender wrist. The bracelet looks great on your wrist,


    Jennifer eximed while appreciating it.


    Mnie thought of something. Her mother said the same thing when her mother put that sapphire


    ne on her neck.


    Even the expression of satisfaction on Jennifer¡¯s face was the same as that her mother showed at


    that time.


    Mnie was moved and finally epted it.


    Mnie returned to the hall but didn¡¯t see Roderick there.


    Only Angie and Michael were chatting happily in the hall as if they had not seen each other for


    many years.


    ¡°Angie.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, go to see El¨ªas first. We¡¯ll go


    back when youe back.¡±


    81%


    Angie seemed to have a clear n.


    Hearing that, Mnie couldn¡¯t help looking at the man with chestnut hair.


    Michael had been staring at Mnie up and down for a long time. Seeing Mnie look over, he


    hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Robertson. You must be Roderick¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Angie also looked at Mnie with a smile, waiting to see how Mnie would respond to that.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Again. Roderick¡¯s girlfriend!¡±


    Mnie frowned.


    Mnie thought, ¡°This man is just like Angie. No wonder they chatted so cheerfully just now.¡±


    Mnie turned around and walked out of the hall to look for Elias after taking a cold look at Angie


    and Michael.


    Mnie thought, ¡®I¡¯m here only to see Elias, but I was given two valuable gifts. Heck!


    ¡®What should I do with them? Can I give them to Roderick directly?


    ¡®Forget it. That guy won¡¯t take them!¡±


    Mnie remembered the painting she had just finished. If she released it under her pseudonym


    Raven, it would be worth millions of dors, and its potential. value was no less than that of the


    bracelet Jennifer gave her.


    As for the brooch, Mnie thought she could find a simr gift and gave it to Geoffrey. Thinking of


    this, she felt relieved a lot. Even the pace of her walk became


    brisk.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Mnie went straight to the house where Elias was.


    The Lambert family was indeed nice to Elias.


    Next to that house, arge amusement park had been built.


    And there was a toy house full of toys.


    Mnie was shocked.


    Mnie wondered if Elias would be spoiled.


    Mnie thought it was an indulgence without limits!


    When Mnie walked into Elias¡¯s bedroom, she saw Elias sleeping soundly. There was a contented


    smile on his ruddy face.


    Mnie sat down on the edge of the bed, grabbed Elias¡® chubby little hand, and gave him a gentle


    kiss. She then put the nket over Elias.


    Suddenly, a figure approached the bed, which made Mnie nervous.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Looks like danger lurks everywhere in the manor of a rich. family. Fortunately, I¡¯m


    here, otherwise, I may never know that someone wants to hurt my son here.¡®


    Mnie didn¡¯t even see who it was. She threw a punch at the man directly.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Mnie¡¯s hand was held by a big soft hand. She was then pulled


    into a strong chest.


    The familiar husky voice sounded in Mnie¡¯s ears. ¡°M¡­


    Mnie was stunned. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here all the time. You didn¡¯t even look around when you came in. You only saw Elias.¡±


    Roderick whispered that in Mnie¡¯s ear and caused Mnie to shudder when his warm breath


    passed Mnie¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Mnie struggled in an attempt to escape from Roderick¡¯s arms, but she was held, tighter by


    Roderick¡¯s arms.


    06:27 Wed, 13 Mar N


    ¡°M, cool down and don¡¯t wake up Elias.¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t cool down at all as Roderick¡¯s breath kept passing her ear.


    ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for us to talk if I let go of you now. We may wake up Elias.¡±


    Roderick continued, and his warm breath hit Mnie¡¯s pores. Mnie felt itchy all


    over.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She stepped on Roderick¡¯s foot hard.


    Mnie didn¡¯t stop until Roderick let go of her with a wretched expression.


    ¡°M¨C You are cruel.¡±


    Mnie pushed Roderick away fiercely and looked at Elias.


    Seeing that Elias was still sleeping soundly, Mnie gave Elias a peck on the face and then left


    without looking back..


    Mnie didn¡¯t see that after she left, Roderick also leaned over and gave Elias a peck.


    Roderick gave Elias a peck on the same ce on Elias¡® face.


    As Mnie walked along, she recalled the scene just now and felt angry.


    Mnie touched her ears and found that they were still a bit hot. She blushed.


    ¡°Roderick is annoying. He uses me as a medicine! He can go to others for help if he craves contact.


    Why does he juste to pester me?¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t see Angie when she arrived at the hall.


    Mnie learned from a maid that Michael had sent Angie back.


    Mnie thought, ¡®No wonder she asked me to see Elias. She knew Roderick was there! I will get


    even with her when I


    get back.


    Mnie was still in anger. She then saw Roderick walking over.


    ¡°M¨C I can send you home.¡±


    ¡°No, I can go back by a taxi.¡±


    Mnie walked to the gate in anger.


    Roderick didn¡¯t argue with Mnie. Instead, he asked the driver to open the car door and wait


    there.


    After waiting for a long time, Mnie didn¡¯t even see a passerby, not to mention a taxi.


    Mnie nced angrily at Roderick who was watching her in the back seat of his car. Only then did


    she realize that it was hard to get a taxi in such a remote ce.


    Mnie had to get in the car afterparing the huge difference between walking and riding a car.


    Roderick pursed his lips and looked at Mnie calmly.


    Roderick then grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand naturally and held it in his palm.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you find someone else?¡± Mnie struggled and said angrily.


    Roderick didn¡¯t say anything. Mnie¡¯s heart softened when she thought of Roderick¡¯s disease and


    the fact that Roderick had been so nice to Elias and had taken good care of Elias.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Okay, forget it. Anyway, I won¡¯t get pregnant because of that.''¡±


    Nothing happened all the way. When they arrived at Rising Star, Roderick still didn¡¯t let go of


    Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°I send you upstairs.¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡±


    Mnie shook off Roderick¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Take good care of Elias.¡±


    Seeing Mnie leave without looking back, Richard, who had been watching calmly, spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, there was a coldnese


    in Ms. Robertson¡¯s voice.¡±


    Bill, who was standing aside, also spoke.


    ¡°After all, it has been seven years. She might have gotten married, or perhaps she has a boyfriend,


    or there could be someone special in her heart already.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    As soon as Roderick spoke, the atmosphere in the car got thick with tension.


    06-27 Wed, 13 Mar


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s just nonsense,¡± Richard said in a hurry and started the


    car.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bill!¡±


    Bill raised his head and said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, I¡¯m talking nonsense just now.¡±


    ¡°Go and find out that man!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert.¡±


    Roderick passed his hand over his eyebrows.


    Roderick never thought of the possibility that Mnie would have a boyfriend or a man she loved.


    Roderick thought, ¡®Is that why she¡¯s so reluctant when I get close to her?¡®


    Jealousy surged through Roderick when he thought that Mnie might have been lying in someone


    else¡¯s arms and smiling at that man.


    Suddenly, Roderick¡¯s phone rang.


    Roderick cooled down when he saw who it was.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found much. They are cautious and have safety precautions. It took me a lot of time and


    effort. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    ¡®She first arrived on Tranquilora Ind. The ind is very tightly guarded, almost the same as that


    of a small country.


    ¡°In addition, I found that she has been to many countries.


    ¡°By the way, that ind is owned by a man from Zerivia. Decades ago, he immigrated to Rhodania


    and bought the ind.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are some powerful people erasing traces. It is difficult to find out more.¡±


    ¡°You are a capable hound, aren¡¯t you?¡± Roderick snorted with a hint of irony.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, it¡¯s really hard to do this. In addition to this one, I perfectly finished


    I


    all the tasks you gave me before. You have to remember what you promised mest time.¡±


    ¡°200 million dors. It¡¯ll be in your bank ount in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Bill, from today on, let Timothy follow her around the clock and report to you at any time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, is it okay? It¡¯s not good to be found.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    Roderick¡¯s cold voice made Bill shiver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Timothy right away.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, Carl and Damian have been resting for a while. Let them do that with Timothy. Carl


    and Damian are smart and sharp¨Ceyed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    When Mnie arrived at her office and opened the door, she saw Angie looking at her with a smile.


    Mnie dropped her bag and sat opposite Angie.


    ¡°Angie? Are you still the deputy general manager of Rising Star?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ept it. I work here because I want to help and support you. Otherwise, I would not have


    come and worked here.¡±


    Angie said that casually.


    ¡°So you tricked me in the Lambert manor?¡±


    Hearing that, Angie sat up straight.


    ¡°What are you talking about? When did I trick you?¡±


    ¡°How dare you deny it? Then why did you ask me to see Elias first at that time? And why did you


    leave early?¡±


    Looking at Mnie¡¯s cold face, Angie felt guilty.


    ¡°Mnie, can¡¯t I have some private time? I just want to spend more time with


    Michael.


    ¡°Do you have a crush on him?¡±


    Mnie frowned.


    ¡°That man is gentle in appearance. But he has an air of self¨Cimportance. He is a bad guy. You can¡¯t


    see him again.¡±


    Angie jumped up and stamped.


    ¡°Mnie, why are you speaking like Grandpa now?¡±


    ¡°When I meet a man who is kind and gentle, you say the man is pretending to be gentle. And when


    I meet a man who has an air of self¨Cimportance, you say he is a bad guy.


    ¡°Then do you want me to be single forever?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of marrying someone who is not sincere?¡±


    06:27 Wed, 13 Mar N


    ¡°So what? I can dump him, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Angie looked serious.


    Looking at Angie, Mnie was helpless.


    ¡°What if the man keeps pestering you?¡±


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t I get rid of him with force?¡±


    ¡°Well, well, you¡¯re capable. If you are not afraid of pain and trouble, just do it.¡±


    Mnie shook her head helplessly and went to work.


    Angie was an adult. Mnie couldn¡¯t interfere in Angie¡¯s personal affairs too much.


    Two dayster, Mnie talked about the preliminary review work for the spring auction with the


    senior executives of Rising Star.


    When Mnie walked out of the conference room after the meeting, she saw Jeff who seemed to


    have something to report to her.


    After Mnie returned to her office, Mnie found that Jeff followed her all the


    way.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me!¡±


    Mnie threw the papers in her hand on the table and picked up the coffee that had cooled.


    Jeff immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, Ms. Thomas said you. can¡¯t drink cold


    coffee.¡±


    Just then, Angie came in. She took away the cold coffee in Mnie¡¯s hand and handed her a hot


    one.


    Mnie was refreshed by the smell of coffee and drank more than half a cup at a gulp.


    ¡°You med me before. If I¡¯m not here, I¡¯m afraid you would die of thirst,¡± Angie joked.


    ¡°How can I drink water in a meeting?¡±


    Mnie looked at Angie with a smile and said, ¡°This coffee tastes good. Buy more.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of them. Your mother¨Cinw sent a truckload of coffee to you.


    Jeff didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°My mother¨Cinw?¡± Mnie was shocked. She then asked. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Jenifer from the Lambert family.¡± Angie winked.


    Mnie was lost for words.


    That day, Jennifer said she would send Mnie a truckload of packaged coffee. It turned out that


    Jennifer was not kidding.


    ¡°She sent it here?¡±


    Mnie passed her hand over her forehead.


    ¡°So everyone in thepany knows that it was sent over by someone from the Lambert family?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeff hurriedly said, ¡°No. The driver just said it¡¯s your mother¨Cinw who asked him to send that


    over.¡±


    Hearing that, Mnie breathed a sigh of relief. She said, ¡°Go and distribute the coffee to our staff as


    gifts.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Mnie added, ¡°Buy something good and send it back to the Lambert


    Manor.¡±


    Jeff nodded and left with a smile on his face.


    When Mnie was worrying about how to clear the misunderstanding the members of the Lambert


    family made, Angie spoke again.


    ¡°When you were in the meeting, Dad and Enzo both called and said they had something to talk


    about with you.¡±


    Mnie thought that Edward and Ethan had slipped out of the ind as soon as she heard that, so


    she hurriedly called back.


    It turned out that Ethan wanted to attend the exhibition in Tooncen with Enzo.


    And Edward wanted to go to Yingon with Stanley.


    Edward and Ethan kept pleading with Mnie on the phone. In the end, she agreed.


    ¡°Mnie, why don¡¯t you let theme here? The three kids can be together again.¡± Angie stood


    aside and said casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m still worried about Elias though he is in the Lambert family now.¡±


    ¡°Why? The Lambert family loves Elias. It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he can¡¯t stay there. If one stays in such a ce for too long, he will get sick easily.¡±


    Angie was about to ask what the disease was when her phone rang.


    ¡°Hello, Jordon.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Thomas, everything is ready. Do you need me to arrange for someone to do it now?¡±


    Angie looked at Mnie and then answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you prepare everything, including the proof from the hospital where Vanessa was born and all


    the doctor¡¯s recordings?¡±


    ¡°Eric prepared those all. There are no mistakes.¡±


    After a while, Angie sneered.


    ¡°Jordon said that Steve asked doctors about the human leukocyte antigens matching among


    sisters. It seems that he thought of you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mnie sneered, ¡°It seems that he hasn¡¯t given up yet. Why didn¡¯t I find him so persistent


    before?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Persist¨¦nt? I think he is shameless. Jeff has been. careful these days.


    Otherwise, Steve might have sneaked into your office.¡±


    ¡°Apany me to meet Vanessa tonight!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to see her? Your eyes are normal these days. So you are eager to do something


    now?¡±


    Angie was in a rage at the mention of Steve and Vanessa.


    Mnie was silent.


    ¡°I want her to speak out about what happened back then.¡±


    ¡°You are looking for trouble. There is no need to do so.¡±


    Seeing the determination in Mnie¡¯s eyes, Angie didn¡¯t say anything more.


    U0.20


    Wed, 13 MAI


    ¡°Okay, I can go with you. I¡¯ll ask Roy and Sam to go there first. We can go there. when Vanessa is


    alone.¡±


    Mnie leaned against Angie¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Angie. I¡¯m lucky to have you


    here with me.¡±


    Angie wanted to tell Mnie that she was not the only one Mnie could rely on.


    Angie knew that the Lambert family would help Mnie as long as Mnie asked them for help. But


    Mnie just ignored them.


    People would tter the Lambert family and try to build ties with the Lambert. family if they had a


    chance. But Mnie ignored the Lambert family when the members of the Lambert family showed


    their kindness to Mnie.


    Angie wanted to say that Mnie was a fool.


    But Angie didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    In the evening, Mnie and Angie came to Vanessa¡¯s ward.


    Steve was really nice to his daughter, Vanessa.


    Steve not only spent a lot of money on Vanessa to live in the intensive care unit. but also specially


    decorated the ward like a home.


    There were four male nurses around, and it took Roy and Sam a lot of effort to distract those men.


    Mnie and Angie walked around the ward without waking Vanessa up.


    Angie patted Vanessa¡¯s face impatiently.


    ¡°You slept for such a long time!¡±


    ¡°Wh¨CWho are you?¡± Vanessa asked.


    Vanessa who woke up suddenly widened her eyes in horror.


    ¡°Why are you in my ward? Where¡¯s the nurse? Where¡¯s my nurse?¡±


    Angie ignored her and lifted the quilt with one hand.


    Angie said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are taking drugs and sleeping so deep.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Vanessa shook her arm and screamed, ¡°Nurse, nurse, Dad? Help!¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting. There is no one around here,¡± Angie said.


    Angie looked at Vanessa with a smile.


    ¡°Mnie wants to catch up with you. You have to behave yourself, or I¡¯ll cut off your tongue.¡±


    Angie took out a sharp knife from the sleeve and pinched Vanessa¡¯s chin. ¡°Say it.¡±


    Vanessa didn¡¯t listen. She gritted her teeth and stared at Angie fiercely.


    Angie sneered and dislocated Vanessa¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Vanessa opened her mouth involuntarily and let out a scream.


    Angie pitched Vanessa¡¯s cheek with both hands until Vanessa opened her mouth in horror and


    stuck out her tongue like a dog.


    ¡°Answer what we ask. If you lie to us, I will cut it off,¡± Angie said calmly.


    The cold de scratched Vanessa¡¯s tongue, which made her drool.


    ¡°Hmm¡­


    Vanessa nodded repeatedly.


    Angie smiled with satisfaction and punched Vanessa.


    With a click, Vanessa¡¯s jaw returned to normal.


    Then Vanessa let out a scream.


    ¡°Mnie, you can ask. I¡¯m sure she is more obedient than a dog.¡±


    Angie looked for a medical cotton swab and carefully wiped the de of the knife.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s too dirty. I have to cut her tongue with itter. It is so insulting for my knife.¡±


    Angie giggled and looked at Vanessa, whose eyes widened in horror.


    Vanessa looked at Mnie and looked at Angie, who was ying with a knife. She let out a


    scream.


    Vanessa screamed, ¡°Ghost! Help me! Someone is going to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Angie, she is so annoying.¡±


    Mnie frowned and looked at Vanessa who was hysterically crazy.


    Angie smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Wait and see,¡±


    Then she grabbed the ss, and sshed it on Vanessa¡¯s face.


    The sudden coldness shocked Vanessa and stopped her mania.


    Angie put the knife in Vanessa¡¯s face.


    Angie said. ¡°If you scream again, I¡¯ll ruin your face.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my face. You can¡¯t scratch my face.¡± Vanessa trembled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you. Be quiet.¡±


    As Angie said, she showed Vanessa the de.


    Vanessa shut her mouth tightly, staring at Angie and then Mnie. She didn¡¯t dare. to say a word.


    Mnie looked at Vanessa suspiciously.


    She asked, ¡°Angie, do you think something is wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong?¡± Angie asked.


    Angie took a closer look at Vanessa.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite normal. It¡¯s still this bitchy face.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything and said to Vanessa, ¡°Vanessa, can you recognize who I


    am?¡±


    Vanessa went mad again.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mnie, you¡¯re a ghost. You¡¯ve died. Why do youe to me?¡±


    Angie was about to p Vanessa when Mnie stopped her.


    Mnie continued, ¡°Vanessa, why did you hurt me seven years ago in Solustria? Who told you to


    do that?¡±


    Vanessa answered, ¡°I Didn¡¯t you also hurt me?¡±


    [ you.


    Vanessa widened her eyes angrily.


    ¡°I hired ten men to insult you. Didn¡¯t you find twenty men to take revenge on me?


    ¡°I paid you back what I owed you. What else do you want?¡±


    Mnie frowned and looked at Vanessa suspiciously.


    Mnie was confused. ¡°What happened? What twenty men?¡±


    Vanessa continued to scream hysterically.


    ¡°It¡¯s all you, Mnic. It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    you,¡±


    Suddenly Vanessa jumped up, ignoring the bloodstain on her face.


    Vanessa shouted, ¡°Come on! Kill me.¡±


    Angie and Mnie looked at each other.


    Vanessa suddenly looked flirty.


    ¡°Mnie, I didn¡¯t know there was such happiness until you asked someone to take revenge on


    me.¡±


    Mnie frowned and Angie was also stunned.


    Angie wondered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she out of her mind? Is she dumb?


    Bipr disorder?¡±


    As Vanessa spoke, she suddenly began to take off her clothes and act strangely.


    Angie turned her face away.


    Angie said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    At that moment, Roy suddenly pushed open the door and came in.


    Roy said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, we should go. Someone ising.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Vanessa suddenly jumped out on Roy.


    ¡°Hey, man, how are you going to y today?¡±


    The sudden change surprised the three of them and they all stepped back.


    Fortunately, Vanessa didn¡¯t move anymore. She stood naked on the carpet and tried to seduce


    Roy.


    The three of them were thrilled.


    When they returned to Harbour Vi, they couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Mnie, there seems to be something wrong with Vanessa. She looks crazy. I¡¯d better ask Jordon


    tomorrow.¡±


    Angie said, winking at Roy.


    She asked, ¡°Roy, what did you do after we left?¡±


    Roy nced at Angie.


    He said, ¡°Angie, that woman is flirty. I put her under the bed.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you touch her?¡±


    06:28 Wed, 13 Mar NN


    Angie covered her mouth and exaggerated.


    ¡°Oh, no wonder you smell so bad.¡±


    Roy looked at his hands and said faintly, ¡°She¡¯s wrapped in a quilt.¡±


    Hearing this, Angie rxed for a moment, but she immediately added, ¡°That won¡¯t work. Go


    disinfect it quickly. It smells dirty.¡±


    Roy left silently.


    ¡°Mnie, did Ryan do it?¡± Angie asked.


    Mnie shook her head.


    Mnie said, ¡°What did Vanessa mean? She said I took revenge on her?¡±


    Angie asked, ¡°Could it be that she is insane and nonsense?¡±


    Mnie denied. ¡°No, a person who is unconscious won¡¯t have that kind of real. anger.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mnie murmured, ¡°What happened seven years ago? Did something happen to Vanessa after I


    left?¡±


    Angie asked, ¡°Do you mean that Vanessa¡¯s abnormality has something to do with the murder of


    those gangsters seven years ago?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s weird.¡± Mnie pinched her eyebrows.


    Angie¡¯s eyes lit up and spected boldly.


    ¡°Mnie, in that case, did someone avenge them for you back then?¡±


    ¡°For me? Are we in a movie?¡±


    Mnieughed and pinched Angie¡¯s nose. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for bed. We can talk about this


    tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    One nightter, there was no news from Vanessa as if nothing had happened.


    Mnie got up early as usual and had just finished her exercise. Roderick took the food box into the


    door.


    Roderick frowned as he nced at the cereal, fruit, and bread on the table.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°M¨C¡± Roderick said.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Mnie said.


    As Mnie spoke, she took a bite of the bread.


    Roderick brought out a bowl of delicious soup from the food box.


    He said, ¡°Try this. My mother made it in the morning.¡±


    Mnie nced at it and thought, ¡®It¡¯s not bad. I haven¡¯t eaten seafood soup for a long time.¡®


    It was her favorite.


    Seeing her smile, Roderick couldn¡¯t help but be slightly absent¨Cminded..


    Every time he saw Mnie, she was different. Even her nifty expression made hist heart skip a


    beat.


    ¡°M, how about today?¡± Roderick asked.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mnie was confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you six times to buy clothes,¡± he said.


    She replied. ¡°I¡¯m not free. I have something to do today.¡±


    Mnie drank the soup by herself and thought, ¡®Don¡¯t I have anything to wear? Why do I need him


    to buy clothes for me?¡®


    Ignoring the man¡¯s gaze, Mnie calmly finished her soup.


    Mnie said. ¡°Because of the brooch Mr. Lambert gave me, you want to help me buy clothes to


    match it. I¡¯lle straight to the point that I will return the brooch, and the diamond bracelet Mrs.


    Lambert gave me.¡±


    ¡°M¡­¡±


    Roderick called her again.


    Mnie added, ¡°I appreciate you taking good care of Elias, but he is also my son. I will take him out


    in a few days. Don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    She had nned to take Elias to see Edward and Ethan after a few days of work.


    Maybe Elias didn¡¯t want toe back when he saw his brothers.


    ¡°M, you¡¯re so cruel.¡±


    Roderick grabbed Mnie by the arm and pressed her against the doorframe.


    ¡°Tell me why?¡± He asked.


    Mnie didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes.


    She asked, ¡°Why am I so cruel? I just take him out for two days. I¡¯m his mother, don¡¯t I have the


    right to have fun with him?¡±


    ¡°Go out for a couple of days?¡±


    Roderick snorted coldly.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that Darrin, International Killer No. 0? He came to the manor twice and


    wanted to take away Elias. It is your idea, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hearing Roderick¡¯s words, Mnie was shocked.


    She thought, ¡®Darrin went to the manor twice and exposed his identity.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I know when it happened?¡®


    She wanted to take away Elias, but she didn¡¯t ask Darrin to do it.


    Mnie said, ¡°What killer? I don¡¯t know. Darrin is just my friend.¡±


    Roderick sneered, ¡°Humph, friend? If he shows up again, I can¡¯t guarantee that he will live.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened. She wondered, ¡®Who the hell is Roderick? Why can he know Darrin?¡®


    Roderick said, ¡°M, it was my fault seven years ago. But if it happens again. I will do that as I did


    before. You are mine. Don¡¯t try to run away!¡±


    Hearing his domineering announcement, Mnie couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    The next second, she was held in his arms.


    Roderickforted. ¡°M, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Mnie was so embraced that she couldn¡¯t breathe and struggled to push Roderick.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go!¡±


    But she didn¡¯t know that her fierce resistance made the restless man even more


    angry.


    Roderick hugged her tighter and kissed her on the lip.


    He kissed Mnie so hard that she raised her leg and kicked him.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Mnie shouted.


    A trace of pain appeared in Roderick¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You refused me?¡± He asked in pain..


    Mnie deliberately ignored his eyes.


    ¡°What, you can¡¯t ept a refusal?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Who is the man in your heart?¡± Roderick asked rhetorically.


    Hearing this, Mnie was stunned.


    ¡°What man?¡± She asked in confusion.


    For Roderick, that look on her face was like how did you know there was a man in my heart?


    He felt so sad.


    Seven years ago, he went out to kill those people. He took revenge for Mnie and found her


    disappeared when he came back.


    After seven years of searching, when Roderick thought he would never see her again, she suddenly


    appeared with their sons.


    He knew she hated him, but he just wanted to be nice to her and get her back.


    06 28 Wed,


    But he never thought that she already had a man in her heart, which was why she hated him so


    much and refused to forgive him.


    He mustn¡¯t allow it!


    Roderick¡¯s eyes were full of anger, rage, paranoia, and unwillingness.


    He stared at Mnie¡¯s face and her beautiful eyes.


    He thought, ¡®Imprison her?


    ¡®Lock her in the Lambert manor so that she could not escape!


    ¡®No matter what, I have to keep her by my side!¡±


    At this moment, Mnie was firmly held by him and her mind was full of thoughts.


    She thought, ¡°This man is also very poor. He is powerful but has diseases. How about letting Elias


    stay here?¡±


    Suddenly, Angie rubbed her eyes and went downstairs.


    ¡°Mnie, cousin¨Cinw, good morning!


    ¡°What are you two doing in the morning?¡±


    Hearing this ¡®cousin¨Cinw, Roderick¡¯s anger immediately disappeared.


    He suddenly smiled, pulled Mnie into his arms again, and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll find the man in your heart and cut him into pieces.¡±


    Ignoring Mnie¡¯s surprised eyes, he kissed her gently on the forehead and left.


    Angie smiled and looked at Mniefortingly.


    ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s nice. It¡¯s very sweet!¡±


    Mnie was still stunned.


    Angie couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s just a good morning kiss. But if you want to go deeper


    next time. I suggest going back to your room. After all, I am single without a date!¡±


    Mnie looked at Angie helplessly and went to work.


    06:28 Wed, 13 Mar NNA


    Angie said, ¡°Mnie, wait for me. I haven¡¯t told you about the Robertson family yet. What¡¯s the


    hurry? Wait a minute.¡±


    06-20 Wed, 13 Mar

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    All morning, Mnie kept thinking about it ¡°I¡¯ll find the man in your heart.¡±


    She wondered, ¡°The man in my heart?


    ¡®Do I have a man in my heart?


    ¡®Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    Since that incident seven years ago, every time Mnie thought of Vanessa and Tracy of the


    Robertson family, or those fierce men, she had been overwhelmed by hatred.


    She woke


    voice.


    up


    from nightmares many times, and her mind was full of that low


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± That man had told her seven years ago.


    Over the years, Mnie had also thought about that man.


    The man with a good voice and a strong body.


    Thinking about what he¡¯d look like?


    In the past seven years, many men chased her, but she didn¡¯t even want to deal with them.


    At one point, Mnie thought that she had lost the ability to love and would never fall in love with a


    man again.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would see the man again seven yearster.


    The man saved her, took away her virginity, and turned her from a girl into a three¨Cchild mother.


    Mnie hated it.


    She didn¡¯t want this man to reunite with his sons casually.


    That was why she insisted on sending her sons away.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Especially today, the pain in Roderick¡¯s brown eyes made her feel ufortable.


    At noon, Angie, who went shopping, camete and shouted when she entered.


    13 Mar


    ¡°Mnie, let me tell you something big. It¡¯s super exciting.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I guess Jordon called you. About Vanessa? Or Steve?¡±


    ¡°Mnie, can¡¯t you be a little stupid?¡±


    Angie pouted and said, ¡°You are so boring.¡±


    Mnie smiled.


    ¡°Angie, what¡¯s the exciting news? Tell me. I can¡¯t guess.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Angie smiled triumphantly and then said.


    ¡°Jordon said that Vanessa has had sex addiction induced by some kind of drug for about six or


    seven years. Maybe it¡¯s also why she hangs out with brothers of the Smith family.¡±


    Mnie frowned.


    ¡°Six or seven years?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Angie nodded.


    She continued in her peculiarly lively tone.


    ¡°Jordon has arranged it. Someone will identally find out about the Robertson family¡¯s affairs


    today, and there will be a result in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    Mnie looked at Angie admiringly.


    Angie was also proud.


    Angie said, ¡°At that time, our men will contribute to the situation. More than 100 articles have been


    prepared.¡±


    ¡°All major art forums and artistic media in Beloris have been prepared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out the history of wealth and marriage of Steve. He must be notorious this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Mnic, do we need to do something to Vanessa?¡± Angie winked and smiled.


    Mnie shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it. If someone treated Vanessa like that seven years ago, it¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just leave it


    alone,


    ¡°Now I want to know more about what my mother¡¯s death has to do with the Robertson family and


    the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe there will be news when Darrines back.¡± Angieforted her.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe,¡± Mnie said.


    Sure enough, by the end of work, Steve, a third¨Css businessman in the art circle of Beloris, had


    be the top trending topic among major media.


    ¡°Mnie, what do you think? It¡¯s good, right?¡±


    Angie excitedly showed Mnie the results.


    She added, ¡°Didn¡¯t Steve always want to be famous in Beloris? Now all people in Zerivia know


    about this scumbag.¡±


    Mnie took a nce at it, got up, and walked to the ss window, looking at Springerglow


    Avenue.


    That was where Steve¡¯s Art Gallery was located.


    ¡°Mnie, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Angie also came over.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. You are so capable.¡±


    Mnie smiled and thought for a while.


    ¡°After tomorrow, ask someone to guide the public opinion towards my


    Angie rolled her eyes and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do itter.¡±


    mother.¡±


    The next day, the news: the mystery of the untimely death of Sherry, the deceased. wife of Beloris


    art dealer Steve, also quietly spread in major media.


    For a while, the news about Steve¡¯s marriage affair, Tracy¡¯s history being a mistress, and Vanessa¡¯s


    biological father was actually Steve immediately spread all over.


    Unexpectedly, Smith Media Group¡¯s media website also publ!!


    for Steve.


    Angie, who had been prepared for it, immediately organized a counterattack.


    Not only the hospital certificate of Vanessa¡¯s birth but also the anonymous testimony of relevant


    medical staff and the paternity test of Steve and Vanessa were published.


    This wave of evidence came out, and all the major websites were discussing it.


    ¡°Mnie, this seems to be a little troublesome.¡±


    Angie handed over a message.


    She said, ¡°This is an intellectual influencer. I guess he was bribed by the Robertson family.


    ¡°Invasion of privacy? Fake medical treatment? Hire awyer? Humph.¡±


    Mnie said coldly, ¡°Whatever. Whether it¡¯s awyer or the police station, I will


    wait for Steve.¡±


    Angie said, ¡°As long as you are confident of sess.¡±


    ¡°Let Jordon go back to the ind.¡± Mnie turned on her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call. You book


    the ne ticket and we¡¯ll leave this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the afternoon, Mnie and Angie left Rising Star for the airport.


    ¡°Mnie, do you think someone is following us?¡± Angie asked.


    Mnie nced at the rearview mirror and sneered, ¡°You just noticed it?¡±


    Angie thought for a moment.


    She said, ¡°If you say so, it seems that someone followed us before.¡±


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± Mnie closed the door and said, ¡°Speed up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Angie got permission and immediately began to show her driving skills.


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°Mnie, who is this? He¡¯s following us so closely. He is good at driving.¡± Angie


    IILU


    said.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Well, Mnie, I think you¡¯re a little angry. Is it because of my future cousin¨Cin-w?¡± Angie asked.


    ¡°What cousin¨Cinw? Angie, are you looking for a fight?¡± M


    All morning, Mnie kept thinking about it ¡°I¡¯ll find the man in your heart.¡±


    She wondered, ¡°The man in my heart?


    ¡®Do I have a man in my heart?


    ¡®Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    Since that incident seven years ago, every time Mnie thought of Vanessa and Tracy of the


    Robertson family, or those fierce men, she had been overwhelmed by hatred.


    She woke


    voice.


    up


    from nightmares many times, and her mind was full of that low


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± That man had told her seven years ago.


    Over the years, Mnie had also thought about that man.


    The man with a good voice and a strong body.


    Thinking about what he¡¯d look like?


    In the past seven years, many men chased her, but she didn¡¯t even want to deal with them.


    At one point, Mnie thought that she had lost the ability to love and would never fall in love with a


    man again.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would see the man again seven yearster.


    The man saved her, took away her virginity, and turned her from a girl into a three¨Cchild mother.


    Mnie hated it.


    She didn¡¯t want this man to reunite with his sons casually.


    That was why she insisted on sending her sons away.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Especially today, the pain in Roderick¡¯s brown eyes made her feel ufortable.


    At noon, Angie, who went shopping, camete and shouted when she entered.


    13 Mar


    ¡°Mnie, let me tell you something big. It¡¯s super exciting.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I guess Jordon called you. About Vanessa? Or Steve?¡±


    ¡°Mnie, can¡¯t you be a little stupid?¡±


    Angie pouted and said, ¡°You are so boring.¡±


    Mnie smiled.


    ¡°Angie, what¡¯s the exciting news? Tell me. I can¡¯t guess.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Angie smiled triumphantly and then said.


    ¡°Jordon said that Vanessa has had sex addiction induced by some kind of drug for about six or


    seven years. Maybe it¡¯s also why she hangs out with brothers of the Smith family.¡±


    Mnie frowned.


    ¡°Six or seven years?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Angie nodded.


    She continued in her peculiarly lively tone.


    ¡°Jordon has arranged it. Someone will identally find out about the Robertson family¡¯s affairs


    today, and there will be a result in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    Mnie looked at Angie admiringly.


    Angie was also proud.


    Angie said, ¡°At that time, our men will contribute to the situation. More than 100 articles have been


    prepared.¡±


    ¡°All major art forums and artistic media in Beloris have been prepared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out the history of wealth and marriage of Steve. He must be notorious this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Mnic, do we need to do something to Vanessa?¡± Angie winked and smiled.


    Mnie shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it. If someone treated Vanessa like that seven years ago, it¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s just leave it


    alone,


    ¡°Now I want to know more about what my mother¡¯s death has to do with the Robertson family and


    the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe there will be news when Darrines back.¡± Angieforted her.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe,¡± Mnie said.


    Sure enough, by the end of work, Steve, a third¨Css businessman in the art circle of Beloris, had


    be the top trending topic among major media.


    ¡°Mnie, what do you think? It¡¯s good, right?¡±


    Angie excitedly showed Mnie the results.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She added, ¡°Didn¡¯t Steve always want to be famous in Beloris? Now all people in Zerivia know


    about this scumbag.¡±


    Mnie took a nce at it, got up, and walked to the ss window, looking at Springerglow


    Avenue.


    That was where Steve¡¯s Art Gallery was located.


    ¡°Mnie, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Angie also came over.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. You are so capable.¡±


    Mnie smiled and thought for a while.


    ¡°After tomorrow, ask someone to guide the public opinion towards my


    Angie rolled her eyes and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do itter.¡±


    mother.¡±


    The next day, the news: the mystery of the untimely death of Sherry, the deceased. wife of Beloris


    art dealer Steve, also quietly spread in major media.


    For a while, the news about Steve¡¯s marriage affair, Tracy¡¯s history being a mistress, and Vanessa¡¯s


    biological father was actually Steve immediately spread all over.


    Unexpectedly, Smith Media Group¡¯s media website also publ!!


    for Steve.


    Angie, who had been prepared for it, immediately organized a counterattack.


    Not only the hospital certificate of Vanessa¡¯s birth but also the anonymous testimony of relevant


    medical staff and the paternity test of Steve and Vanessa were published.


    This wave of evidence came out, and all the major websites were discussing it.


    ¡°Mnie, this seems to be a little troublesome.¡±


    Angie handed over a message.


    She said, ¡°This is an intellectual influencer. I guess he was bribed by the Robertson family.


    ¡°Invasion of privacy? Fake medical treatment? Hire awyer? Humph.¡±


    Mnie said coldly, ¡°Whatever. Whether it¡¯s awyer or the police station, I will


    wait for Steve.¡±


    Angie said, ¡°As long as you are confident of sess.¡±


    ¡°Let Jordon go back to the ind.¡± Mnie turned on her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call. You book


    the ne ticket and we¡¯ll leave this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the afternoon, Mnie and Angie left Rising Star for the airport.


    ¡°Mnie, do you think someone is following us?¡± Angie asked.


    Mnie nced at the rearview mirror and sneered, ¡°You just noticed it?¡±


    Angie thought for a moment.


    She said, ¡°If you say so, it seems that someone followed us before.¡±


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± Mnie closed the door and said, ¡°Speed up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Angie got permission and immediately began to show her driving skills.


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°Mnie, who is this? He¡¯s following us so closely. He is good at driving.¡± Angie


    IILU


    said.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Well, Mnie, I think you¡¯re a little angry. Is it because of my future cousin¨Cin-w?¡± Angie asked.


    ¡°What cousin¨Cinw? Angie, are you looking for a fight?¡± Mnie said angrily.


    Mnie was upset right now.


    ¡°Okay, he¡¯s not my cousin¨Cinw. He¡¯s just the kids¡® father,¡± Angie said.


    nie said angrily.


    Mnie was upset right now.


    ¡°Okay, he¡¯s not my cousin¨Cinw. He¡¯s just the kids¡® father,¡± Angie said.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    At this moment, on the top floor of the tallest building in Beloris.


    The huge space of several hundred square meters, with only a desk and a sofa, was empty and


    cold.


    Angie¡¯s cousin¨Cinw was browsing the trending media with a gloomy look.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing here? Why do you report this kind of thing sote?¡±


    Bill and Richard looked at each other and said, ¡°It¡¯s our fault. Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down?¡±


    Roderick sneered.


    ¡°Half a minute. If this man still appeared on the inte, you two can get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert. I¡¯ll deal with it right away!


    Bill hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, should we suppress those unfavorablements? And the


    Smith Media Group¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Roderick gave him a strange look.


    ¡°Huh?! Do I even have to teach you this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    Seeing that Roderick was about to lose his temper, Bill was so scared that he sweated.


    As soon as Bill bowed out of the office, Richard greeted him.


    ¡°Well, what did Mr. Lambert say? Ms. Robertson is so indifferent to him. Should we interfere with


    this?¡± Richard asked.


    Bill pped him.


    ¡°You idiot! Who is Ms. Robertson? Mr. Lambert¡¯s woman and Elias¡¯s mother, do you think it¡¯s none


    of your business?¡±


    Richard was angry.


    He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Ms. Robertson dares to be indifferent to Mr. Lambert? Give her a hard


    time!¡±


    Bill hurried forward to cover Richard¡¯s mouth.


    Bill shouted, ¡°You idiot! Do you want to die? How dare you mention this? Mr. Lambert¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    They hurriedly went downstairs to deal with the matter.


    In the office, Roderick looked at the sunset and frowned.


    He was missing Mnie and wanted to know what she was doing.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    But as soon as he saw the content on his phone, his face immediately darkened.


    There was a video on the phone.


    Mnie was at the airport.


    A handsome middle¨Caged man was standing opposite her.


    They talked happily.


    The point was that they were still holding hands!


    Bang!


    It made a loud noise.


    Roderick thought, ¡®What¡¯s the rtionship between them?


    This man is not from the Thomas family. How could she be so close to him?¡±


    ¡°Check it out for me!¡± Roderick roared.


    At the airport, Mnie and Jordon were in their final stages of conversation.


    Mnie, Angie, and Jordon hugged each other and said goodbye. This scene was recorded by


    Damian.


    Soon, Roderick saw the hug and his face darkened.


    He asked, ¡°Did you find out?¡±


    Timothy reported, ¡°Mr. Lambert, I only know that the man¡¯s name is Jordon who


    arrived in Zerivia at the beginning of this year, is a doctor in Privilege Hospital and also the core


    doctor for this diagnosis.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing this, Roderick looked a little better.


    Timothy seized the opportunity to exin.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, I think Ms. Robertson and this man have a close rtionship, but they arepletely


    just friends. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Roderick snorted coldly, and his eyes appeared a trace of coldness behind the sses.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Mr. Lambert. It¡¯s right to think about it.¡±


    Timothy hurriedly changed his mind and said, ¡°I will follow Ms. Robertson closely¡® to find every man


    beside her.¡±


    Roderick snorted.


    Hearing this snort, Timothy hurried out of the office.


    Seeing Timothye out, Bill immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Timothy? How is Mr. Lambert feeling?¡±


    ¡°Bill, how about you report it to Mr. Lambert next time? It¡¯s so scary.¡± Timothy wiped his sweat.


    ¡°Cut the crap! This is a good chance for you to show up in front of Mr. Lambert,¡±


    Bill said.


    He grabbed Timothy¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Be merciful,¡± Timothy begged for mercy.


    Richard frowned.


    Richard said, ¡°Bill, I don¡¯t think we can go on like this. We will be scared to death sooner orter.


    We have to find a way to make Mr. Lambert happy.¡±


    Bill also looked helpless.


    He asked, ¡°What can we do?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Dr. Gibson? He has a lot of ideas,¡± Richard said.


    Bill¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    ¡°I think so. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They did what they said.


    Michael agreed with Bill and promised to get results soon.


    Mnie and Angie went back to Harbour Vi. As soon as they finished lunch, Angie shouted


    again.


    ¡°Mnie, look! That influencer is in trouble now. Funny!¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Huh? The one is going to sue us?


    Angie couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know who is so powerful. He has been bribed many times and ndered innocent


    people.¡±


    Angie eximed again less than half a minute after browsing her phone.


    ¡°Wow, amazing. The top ten of the trending topics are all about the Robertson. family. If this goes


    on like this, the poprity won¡¯t decrease in three months.¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting about? Didn¡¯t you ask someone to do it?¡± Mnie asked.


    Angie waved her hand quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so generous. I can¡¯t handle it without millions of dors.


    ¡°Even the Smith family is exposed. I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie turned on theputer and watched it silently for a while without saying a


    word.


    ¡°Mnie, who is so kind and helpful to us?¡±


    Angie deliberately yed dumb.


    She added, ¡°There are many good people in Beloris.¡±


    Mnie nced at her, snorted, and went back to her room.


    Angie was still shouting after her.


    ¡°Who is this unsung hero, Mnie? Shouldn¡¯t we thank him?¡±


    With a bang, Mnie closed the door and shut out Angie¡¯s noise.


    Angie stuck out her tongue proudly and took out her phone.


    Angie: [Dr. Gibson, why did you suddenly ask me out? I won¡¯t go out until you make it clear.]


    Michael: [Angie, I¡¯m a single man asking you out. What else can it be?]


    Angie: [Well, don¡¯t be like that. You still want to cheat me. If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, you won¡¯t


    see me. Humph.]


    Angie proudly sent a picture of ¡°waiting for you to beg for mercy¡°.


    In less than half a second, Michael responded.


    Michael: [Well, my deardy, don¡¯t you want your cousin to be seeing a good man?]


    Angie smiled and texted, [You mean you want to ask my cousin Mnie out?]


    Michael: [No, no, no. I dare not.]


    Michael sent over a pleading emoji.


    Michael: [I¡¯m talking about my cousin, Roderick.]


    [Oh, I see] Angie pretended to hesitate for a few seconds.


    Angie replied, [The son of Lambert family? So what? If my cousin Mnie doesn¡¯t care for him,


    neither do I.]


    After saying that, Angie turned off the phone.


    Imagining Michael being crazy, sheughed out loud.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    The Robertson family¡¯s history was revealed thoroughly.


    Steve and Vanessa became notorious immediately.


    Surprisingly, the trend has magically avoided Mnie¡¯s ident seven years ago.


    Actually, Mnie had a n.


    Unexpectedly, none of the rumors appeared.


    It was as if she had really cut all ties with the Robertson family.


    In just a few days, Steve lost his dignity in the art circle of Zerivia.


    It even revealed that his artworks were falsified for profit.


    It was true when they said everyone would seize the opportunity to attack someone losing their


    power.


    People constantly revealed in the major media that they once bought fakes at Steve¡¯s Art Gallery.


    Steve¡¯s Art Gallery was also in jeopardy and forced to close for rectification.


    Steve was also busy.


    He stayed at the gate of Rising Star for several days to see Mnie but was stopped. outside.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    That day, Mnie was handling the final verification of the spring auction when Jeff panicked and


    came in.


    Jeff said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, something¡¯s wrong. Steve is making trouble downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Make trouble?¡±


    Mnie got up and walked to the window. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in her


    heart.


    It could be seen a group of people holding banners in the small square of Rising Star¡¯s building.


    Mnie vaguely saw the banner saying, ¡°Mnie is going to force her father to die!¡±


    ¡°Mnie snuck into the Robertson family in the middle of the night and stole the


    treasure!¡±


    ¡°Mnie is going to kill her own sister!¡±


    The leader, Steve, was shouting with a loudspeaker in one hand and a stereo in the other.


    ¡°The CEO of Rising Star is my biological daughter. She hates me and wants to force me to die.


    ¡°M, if you still don¡¯t see me, I won¡¯t be med for telling everyone your scandal seven years


    ago!¡±


    It was noon..


    Many people gathered in the small square of Rising Star, and a shout from Steve attracted much


    attention.


    Mnie stared at Steve who was like a mad dog for a long time.


    There was a burst of redness and darkness in her eyes.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Angie came in.


    As soon as Angie walked in, she saw Mnie almost trip over the sofa and rushed. to hold her.


    Angie said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jeff? How could he tell you this?¡±


    ¡°Angie, don¡¯t me him,¡± Mnie said.


    Angie held Mnie¡¯s cold hand.


    She said, ¡°Mnie, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital? Your eyes still need to be examined.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Mnie lowered her head a little frustrated.


    Angie said, ¡°Mnie, why don¡¯t we go to the Lambert family?


    ¡°Last time at the Lambert family, you recovered quickly. Maybe this time, you can


    recover too.


    ¡°If the Lambert family has something good for your eyes, let¡¯s get it back. Otherwise, we can buy


    it.¡±


    Angie said excitedly. The more she talked, the more she thought it was feasible.


    ¡°It¡¯s just our guess.¡± Mnie stopped her.


    She added, ¡°Even if it¡¯s useful to go to the Lambert family, do I have to go to the Lambert family


    every time I am blind?¡±


    Hearing this, Angie said helplessly, ¡°Okay. Then you have to promise me that you will go to the


    hospital for an examination.¡±


    Mnie shook her head helplessly and followed Angie to the Beloris Hospital.


    As soon as Angie got in the car, she sent a message to Michael about the examination.


    Therefore, as soon as they arrived at the hospital, Michael greeted them and said. warmly, ¡°Hello,


    Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t see, but she could know who it was from his voice.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Angie, why did you call him here?¡±


    Angie answered, ¡°Mnie, Michael graduated from the Imperial Medical University in Yingon. He is


    the most famous general practitioner in Beloris. You can count on him.¡±


    Angie hurriedly exined. Actually, she was looking for Michael because of her selfishness.


    It was easier to get things done through acquaintances. Soon, Mnie was lying on the


    examination table.


    After a series of checks, the result was still ambiguous.


    Michael said, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, your blindness is strange. It should be caused by serious


    psychological factors.


    375


    ¡°You still need a psychiatrist for your disease. I suggest you talk to a psychologist.¡±


    Michael called her sister¨Cinw, but Mnie was already angry.


    ¡°Shut up. Who is your sister¨Cinw?¡± Mnie shouted.


    Mnie stood up.


    Angie hurriedly supported her and red at Michael.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is your sister¨Cinw? Don¡¯t call her that in the future.¡±


    Michael, who was scolded, didn¡¯t mind at all and hurriedly took out his mobile phone to make a call.


    ¡°Roderick, what¡¯s wrong with you? You haven¡¯te yet. She is about to leave.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even slow down her? You are ipetent.¡±


    Roderick said coldly and hung up the phone.


    Looking at the crowded road, he pinched his eyebrows helplessly.


    Roderick remembered Mnie staring at him anxiously, which made him want to hold her in his


    arms and protect her gently..


    He picked up his phone and dialed Mnie¡¯s number, but he could not get through.


    He dialed again, but he still couldn¡¯t get through.


    He wondered, ¡®She¡¯s on the phone?


    ¡®As soon as she got the test results, she called another man?


    ¡®Is she crying to that guy? Or will hefort her?¡±


    Roderick threw the phone away fiercely, and his face darkened.


    Actually, Roderick didn¡¯t feel wrong.


    At this moment, Mnie, who had just left the hospital, received a call from a


    man.


    But this man¡¯s rtionship with Mnie was not what Roderick had imagined.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    ¡°Enzo, did you say that Ethan was missing?¡± Mnie said.


    Hearing this, Angie frowned.


    But soon she seemed to figure something out. She pursed her lips and smiled.


    Luckily, Mnie couldn¡¯t see it. Otherwise, Angie would have been beaten up.


    ¡°No, but yes.¡±


    Enzo was incoherent in a panic on the phone.


    Enzo said, ¡°As soon as the auction was over, Ethan disappeared. He even left me a note saying


    that he would go to Zerivia to find you.¡±


    ¡°What? Ethan came to Zerivia?¡± Mnie asked.


    What Mnie was most afraid of was that Ethan came to Zerivia. Now Elias hadn¡¯t been sent back


    yet, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen if Ethan came.


    Enzo was still exining on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I originally wanted to get Ethan back, but he dumped me.¡±


    Mnie hurriedly called Stanley and felt relieved when she learned that Stanley was still by


    Edward¡¯s side.


    Then she arranged for Roy and Sam to go to Solustria immediately. After finding Ethan, they would


    send him back to the ind immediately.


    Seeing Mnie panicked, Angie couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t be so nervous. Ethan has been following Eric since childhood and is even more sly


    than Eric. He must have missed you so much that he came here.¡±


    Mnie shouted and began to cry.


    ¡°Are you going to give Ethan to the Lambert family? They have already taken Elias away from


    me!?¡±


    Seeing this, Angie pulled over andforted her softly.


    06:10 Thu. 14 Mar ¨C 5


    ¡°Mnie, Roderick is the father of the children. His blood rtionship with them can¡¯t be broken in


    any way.¡±


    Angie added, ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s time to move on.


    ¡°Now the Robertson family has been punished. If you are not satisfied, let them all die.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t refuse those who treat you well, okay?¡±


    Mnie burst into tears.


    Actually, she was not happy these days.


    Seeing the Robertson family being punished by the public, she didn¡¯t feel as happy as expected.


    Instead, she felt even sadder.


    She kept thinking that if she hadn¡¯t allowed Tracy and Vanessa to join the Robertson family, maybe


    nothing would have happened seven years ago.


    Or maybe she¡¯d been smarter, and her mother wouldn¡¯t have died that early.


    Not so much hated Vanessa, Tracy, and Roderick, as Mnie couldn¡¯t forgive herself.


    Angie continued, ¡°Mnie, everything will pass.


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for what happened seven years ago, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many cute kids.


    ¡°And Roderick. Maybe God wanted to make you two meet each other. I can tell. that he likes you


    very much.¡±


    Mnie listened silently, and her tears stopped flowing.


    Suddenly, Mnie¡¯s phone rang.


    Angie looked at the number and smiled weirdly.


    Before Mnie could react, Angie pressed the answer button and put the phone.


    on Mnie¡¯s ear.


    ¡°M¡­¡± Roderick said.


    Roderick¡¯s voice made her heart skip a beat for a moment.


    Mnie trembled and threw the phone away.


    Angie smiled, picked up the phone and shouted.


    ¡°Cousin¨Cinw,e here. We¡¯ll be waiting for you on XXX Road.¡±


    Mnie was at a loss.


    Mnie said, ¡°Angie, what are you talking about? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Angie directlyy in the car, as if she wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. After driving for so long and talking so much, I need to have a rest.


    Soon, two luxury cars stopped one after another.


    Angie smiled more happily and jumped out of the car.


    With a bang, the door closed again.


    A familiar fragrance filled the space, and Mnie knew it was Roderick.


    Roderick hugged her and held her tightly in his arms as if to be embedded in his rib.


    ¡°M¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Roderick said in a low voice.


    He gently smoothed the hair around her ears, stroked her eyes with his cold fingers, and kissed


    her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mnie blinked and felt strange when she saw the man¡¯s handsome eyes.


    Like so many times, his voice awakened her from the nightmare and he made her see the light


    again.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Did all this reallye from destiny?¡®


    Mnie looked at the man in front of her dumbfoundedly and couldn¡¯t help but stroke his face with


    one hand.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said.


    Thu, 14 Mar


    She remembered thest time he said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± to her.


    If it was all God¡¯s will, maybe she should say ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Angie was right. Everything was my choice back then.


    ¡®He saved my life and gave my three cute and smart sons.¡±


    Surprise shed in Roderick¡¯s eyes. ¡°M¡­¡±


    Mnie looked at Roderick in front of her with a solemn face.


    She said, ¡°For the sake of Elias, let¡¯s get along well with each other in the future.¡±


    Roderick¡¯s look changed. ¡°Get along? How?¡±


    ¡°As friends. Anyway, you are the father of Elias. That won¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Roderick readily agreed.


    He thought, I don¡¯t just want to be friends, stupid woman.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Mnie with cunning eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    After returning to Harbour Vi, Roderick naturally followed Mnie into the house.


    ¡°Stop! Why are you following me?¡±


    Mnie stopped Roderick, who was smiling.


    ¡°Go home,¡± Roderick said.


    ¡°This is my house. What are you talking about? Leave here!¡± Mnie said.


    Mnie frowned and asked him to leave.


    Roderick asked, ¡°M¡­ Are you Elias¡¯s mommy?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡±


    Roderick continued, ¡°You are Elias¡¯s mommy, I am his daddy, and your home is mine. Is there


    anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you out of mind?¡±


    Mnie wouldn¡¯t go crazy just because he said that.


    She said to Gary who came out, ¡°Gary, don¡¯t let him in the future. Humph.¡±


    Roderick, who was blocked out of the door, frowned helplessly.


    Michael who followed him said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Roderick, you can¡¯t do this. It will scare her.¡±


    Roderick snorted coldly.


    ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    ¡°I dare not, but you don¡¯t know how to chase a girl!¡±


    Michael said proudly, looking very experienced.


    Roderick said, ¡°She¡¯s not a girl. She is Elias¡¯s mommy and my woman!¡±


    Roderick looked at the closed door and smiled.


    Mnie didn¡¯t have much time to worry about the two people outside.


    Sam and Roy had arrived at Sazura International Airport, but Ethan could not be


    found.


    Ethan had been disconnected for nearly ten hours.


    At this time, he should arrive in Solustria anyway.


    ¡°Is Ethan going to be okay?¡± Mnie didn¡¯t want to say this.


    ¡°Theoretically, he won¡¯t.¡±


    Angie frowned.


    Angie said, ¡°Ethan is cunning. He won¡¯t let himself get hurt. Maybe he didn¡¯t go to Solustria!¡±


    Gary also said, ¡°Yeah, maybe Ethan will take a ship to Fruycia and then fly after he leaves


    Tooncen.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mnie nodded helplessly.


    At this point, she had to wait and see. She hoped that Ethan could arrive safely.


    Mnie said, ¡°Angie, please check the flight schedule from Fruycia to Beloris.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, I¡¯ve found it out a long time ago. The earliest flight is six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡±


    Angie said and handed over the timetable.


    The next morning, before dawn, Mnie and Angie went to the airport.


    They stood at the exit for hours but didn¡¯t see Ethan. Instead, they saw Enzo who tracked Ethan all


    the way.


    Angie was eagle¨Ceyed. She had already seen handsome Enzo in the crowd.


    ¡°Mnie, look, Enzo is right there.¡±


    Enzo was the eldest son of Stanley, but he had no interest in painting or business investment.


    06:11


    He only liked scientific research and medical skills.


    In particr, there was an almost obsessive attachment to biogic technology.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± Mnie said.


    Mnie hurriedly looked into the crowd at the exit.


    A tall man in his thirties.


    Wearing a red baseball shirt, he hurried to the exit.


    The man¡¯s skin was tanned, and his eyes were handsome, but there was a hint of haggardness in


    his eyes. It was Enzo.


    Mnie was delighted and looked around him.


    But she didn¡¯t see Ethan, which made her more disappointed.


    When they met, Enzo also med himself repeatedly.


    Enzo said, ¡°M, I was careless this time. I lost Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Enzo, Ethan has been nning this for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect him to run away,¡± Mnie said.


    Mnie was the one who regretted it the most. After all, she agreed that Ethan would go to


    Tooncen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, M. I have sent someone to track Ethan in Fruycia,¡± Enzo said.


    As a scientist, Enzo was not good at finding people.


    Seeing his tired face, Mnie asked Angie to take him home for a rest.


    The special ceramic scene for the spring auction here would start soon. Jeff has called countless


    times to urge Mnie to hurry over.


    Mnie had to leave the airport and go to Rising Star to preside over the overall situation.


    After the first auction started smoothly, Mnie returned to the office.


    As soon as she opened the door, she almost cried.


    UB¨CIT Thu, 14 Mar


    There was a little guy sitting on the chair.


    Mnie hurriedly stepped forward and looked carefully. It was Ethan.


    E


    Perhaps because Ethan was busy with his journey and didn¡¯t have a good rest, Ethan slept


    soundly.


    The corners of his beautiful mouth curled up slightly, and his long curly eyshes trembled slightly


    in sleep as if he wereughing.


    Seeing Ethan, Mnie¡¯s anger and worry disappeared immediately.


    She carefully picked up Ethan and put him on the rest bed in the cubicle.


    She was thinking about how to arrange Ethan.


    Jeff knocked on the door and came in with a bad look.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°Did anything happen at the auction house?¡± Mnie asked.


    Jeff¡¯s face immediately fell as he heard her question.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, I¡¯m afraid the auctioneer of the Fashion Art Auction can¡¯t make it,¡± he replied.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The entire spring auction had dozens of auctions. The auctioneers, lots, and event bidders had all


    been confirmed in advance.


    If anything went wrong, it would be disastrous for the whole auction.


    ¡°What about the other auctioneers? Let Patricia Novak fill her in,¡± Mnie said, pinching the middle


    between her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Patricia went to Solustria and won¡¯t return until tonight. There is only one hour before


    the auction begins. Patricia will never make it back,¡± Jeff said helplessly.


    Hearing this, Mnie was burning with anger.


    ¡°Jeff, didn¡¯t you know how long we nned the spring auction? How could such a thing happen at


    this time?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, none of us wanted that. The auctioneer suddenly had a rpse. She is still in the


    hospital now,¡± Jeff replied, looking around the room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire a young auctioneer? Why not let him host the auction?¡±


    ¡°Which auctioneer did I hire? Can you be more specific?¡± Mnie asked.


    She had a bad headache because she didn¡¯t sleep well the night before. But now the auctioneer


    suddenly became ill and her head was about to explode. Jeff was also puzzled. There was no sign


    of Ethan in the office.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a child in your office? He came to thepany early in the morning


    and stated that he was an auctioneer you hired,¡± Jeff replied.


    As soon as Mnie heard Jeff¡¯s description, she knew it was Ethan.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a lovely boy in a ck hoodie?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. Where is he? He said he would wait for you in your office,¡± Jeff asked, confused. He began to


    look around the office again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look for him. He is sleeping in the lounge. He¡¯s not a small auctioneer but my son.¡±


    As Mnie spoke, she quickly looked through the Fashion Art Auction List.


    She didn¡¯t notice the surprised look in Jeff¡¯s eyes. She would let Angie host the auction if she had


    to.


    Suddenly, the door of the lounge opened and Ethan walked out.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m an auctioneer.¡±


    As soon as Mnie saw Ethan waking up, she asked Jeff to grab some food for Ethan.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±


    Mnie put Ethan on the sofa, ready to admonish him for running away from home.


    Unexpectedly, Ethan threw himself into her arms and began to cry as soon as she spoke.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re too partial. You let Elias stay here but sent me back to the ind. You didn¡¯t love


    me at all.¡±


    Mnie opened her mouth to speak and then closed it.


    ¡°Ethan, I don¡¯t want to separate from you either. But if I don¡¯t send you back to the ind, they¡¯ll


    take all of you away from me,¡± she exined.


    Ethan raised his face and blinked his bright eyes. ¡°Who will take us away? Is it Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to lose you guys,¡± Mnie said, holding Ethan in her arms.


    ¡°But I heard from Elias that Daddy was a very nice person, and the Lambert family was also very


    kind.¡±


    Hearing Elias¡® words, Mnie suddenly felt bad.


    ¡°You contacted Elias. Did he ask you toe to Zerivia?¡±


    ¡°No. I missed him so much that I contacted him. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. No one else knows,¡± Ethan


    replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I will bring Elias home tonight and you two can meet each other. But you have to go


    back to the ind with Uncle Enzo tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Elias¡® eyes shed. He then lowered his head and said obediently, ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±


    Jeff brought a lot of delicious food.


    Seeing that Ethan ate happily and agreed to go back to the ind, Mnie felt relieved.


    When she was about to have a good chat with Ethan, he said he would like to watch. the auction.


    Jeff also volunteered to take Ethan to watch the auction of Rising Star. Mnie agreed after


    thinking for a while.


    There were ten minutes till the Fashion Art Auction began. Angie hadn¡¯t arrived


    yet.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t think about anything else right now. She had to get to the auction. hall to keep the


    situation under control.


    As soon as she arrived at the entrance, she heard Jeff¡¯s voice on the speaker.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. The original auctioneer was unable to host the auction due to a sudden illness.


    But you can rest assured that we¡¯ve specifically invited Ethan as our guest auctioneer.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mnie ran to the venue and saw Ethan standing on the auction block in a ck shiny suit.


    RVS


    06:11 Thu, 14 Mar 50


    Just when she thought Ethan would be booed out of the auction block, there was a huge cheer.


    she wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡®


    A childish voice was heard.


    ¡°Thank you for your love, everyone. You¡¯re right, everyone. I¡¯m Ethan Robertson, the auctioneer


    who won the title of ¡°White Glove¡± at the Royal Auction in Tooncen and set a record for twelve


    straight white glove sales.¡±


    As soon as Ethan finished his words, the whole audience burst into apuse again!


    ¡°What the hell? When did that happen?¡± Mnie muttered.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hurriedly took out her phone and googled the video of the Royal Auction in


    Tooncen.


    She then saw Ethan in a ck suit standing on the high auction block. He pounded his gavel as he


    closed bidding.


    ¡°Lot 4032, ¡°Behind the Smile¡± is the only fabric painting in the world. 1,500,000 dors. Going once,


    going twice, sold!¡±


    ¡°Lot 4042, ¡°Empty Fingers¡°, a sculpture from the sculptor Chris Norman, 900,000 dors! Going


    once, going twice, sold!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    It urred to Mnie that every auction had a live video.


    Even if the Lambert family didn¡¯t attend the auction, they would understood everything once saw


    these videos.


    Mnie¡¯s heart immediately sank.


    She wished she would rush to the auction block, drag Ethan away, and send him back to the ind


    right away.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, a low voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°M¡­¡±


    ¡°Elias went into the venue with my mother,¡± Roderick replied.


    14 Mar

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Roderick¡¯s words.


    ¡°W¨CWhat brings you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This is the first day of your spring auction. I¡¯ming to root for you,¡± Roderick said.


    Mnie roared in her heart, ¡®No, I don¡¯t need you to root for me!¡±


    ¡°No need. Did you just say that Elias has already got in?¡±


    ¡°Well, my mom and elder sister came in early. It¡¯s time for us to go in,¡± Roderick said meaningfully,


    staring at her.


    Mnie waspletely desperate.


    Ethan was standing on the auction block. As long as the audience who went in were not blind, they


    could see him.


    ¡°Umm, no. You go in first. I have something else to do,¡± Mnie said.


    What if the Lambert family saw Ethan? She didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Mnie quickly left the auction hall and went back to the CEO¡¯s office.


    She pulled the surveince footage of the auction and saw Jennifer and Emma sitting in the


    audience seats with Elias.


    They stared at Ethan on the auction block with excitement.


    Ethan was auctioning a limited edition of the Pokemon sculpture at that moment.


    He stood on the auction block calmly and skillfully bid for more money.


    He pounded his gavel one after another.


    Mnie was both happy and worried.


    She was happy that Ethan was so capable and cute at such a young age.


    She worried that the Lambert family would take ¨¦than away from her soon.


    977%Ó‹


    Unsurprisingly, the Fashion Art Auction¡¯s lots were all auctioned off. The audience erupted into loud


    cheers of celebration as the auction ended.


    The audience kept asking to take photos with Ethan one by one.


    Ethan became popr in Beloris this time.


    His delicate and lovely face and mature temperament immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Before the auction was over, agencies and filmpanies kept calling to say they wanted to sign a


    contract with Ethan.


    Looking at Ethan holding Elias tightly in the video, Mnie couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Ethan had


    nned all this secretly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When she arrived at the hall, she saw Ethan talking to Jennifer with a smiling face.


    She was worried that he would say something about Edward, so she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Ethan!¡±


    When Ethan saw her, he threw himself into her arms.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so tired. I want you to hold me.¡±


    At this moment, everyone else in the venue left.


    Seeing Mnieing, Jennifer hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°M, why didn¡¯t you tell us about Ethan?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mnie felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Grandma, Mommy said she wanted to give you guys a surprise today!¡± Ethan replied with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big surprise, M. You gave birth to twins for the Lambert family. Geoffrey is overjoyed. He¡¯s


    waiting for you at home. We¡¯re going to have a family reunion,¡± Jennifer said excitedly.


    She thought, ¡®What? Reunion?¡®


    ¡°Jennifer, Ethan just arrived here and finished hosting the auction. He is a little.


    1


    tired. I¡¯d better take him back to have some rest,¡± Mnie quickly refused.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s hurry home now. Roddy, why don¡¯t you carry Ethan for M?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all,¡± Mnie hurriedly said.


    Ethan wrapped his arms around Mnie¡¯s neck and said in a childish voice, I¡¯d like Mommy to hold


    me.¡±


    Mnie nced at Elias and thought she made a mistake in the past. Ethan was supposed to be


    the one who deserved her love most.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯d like to go to Daddy¡¯s house for a reunion dinner, Mommy. I haven¡¯t had a reunion


    dinner since I grew up!¡± Ethan suddenly said.


    Mnie¡¯s scalp tingled. She was burning with anger.


    She really wanted to throw him away.


    She thought, ¡®A reunion dinner? The Lambert family is trying to bribe us!¡±


    ¡°Ethan, you need to have a rest first,¡± she said gently, keeping her anger at bay..


    ¡°Mommy, you forgot that I¡¯d been sleeping for a couple of hours since I got back,¡± Ethan replied with


    a smile.


    Elias, who had been smiling all the time, suddenly stepped forward, put his arms. around Mnie,


    and said pitifully, ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t visited me at Daddy¡¯s home recently. I want to have dinner


    with you.¡±


    Mnie sighed when she saw the eager and pitiful eyes of her two sons.


    These two children were united to dig a hole for her.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    These two children were united to dig a hole for her.


    Atst, Mnie had no choice but to go to the Lambert Manor.


    Looking at Roderick whom she couldn¡¯t get rid of, Mnie felt that her two sons were sided with his


    father.


    As soon as they arrived at the Lambert manor, Elias introduced everyone in the Lambert family to


    Ethan.


    Geoffrey observed Ethan and Elias for a long time, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°You two look exactly the same. Ethan doesn¡¯t have a mole on the corner of the eye,¡± he said.


    ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa, my brother also has an invisible mole,¡± Elias said with a smile.


    Geoffrey¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°Really? Ethan, do you have a mole on your foot?¡±


    ¡°Wow, how do you know that?¡±


    Ethan put his index finger over his lips and hushed him. ¡°Mommy told me not to say it.¡±


    Geoffrey tried to be persuasive. ¡°We are a family. Is your mole on your right or left thumb?¡±


    However, Ethan shook his head repeatedly.


    Mnie had told Ethan not to reveal Edward¡¯s identity before they went to the Lambert Manor for a


    reunion dinner.


    He thought, ¡®Edward¡¯s existence is a secret. I can¡¯t tell anyone.¡¯


    Seeing the nervous expressions on Ethan and Elias¡® faces, Geoffrey smiled.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask anymore,


    Geoffrey motioned to Kevin Garcia, who stood beside him, and said, ¡°Kevin, ask Vince to


    investigate it.¡±


    Hearing Geoffrey¡¯s words, Kevin instantly wore a surprised and excited expression.


    on his old face.


    The dinner began soon.


    No wonder the Lambert family was wealthy. Their dining room was multi¨Ctimes the size of most


    people¡¯s living rooms.


    It was so gleaming and extravagant that Mnie mistook it for a royal banquet hall.


    When everyone was seated, Geoffrey raised his ss happily.


    ¡°Neither Sean nor the other family members are at home. Today¡¯s dinner is technically not a reunion


    dinner, but rather a weing dinner for Ethan. Moreover, I¡¯d like to thank Mnie again for giving


    birth to three sons for the Lambert family.¡±


    Hearing this, everyoneughed.


    Jennifer, Emma, and others all nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°M, what shall Roddy do without you?¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart, ¡®What nonsense are they talking about? Roderick


    would have another woman if he hadn¡¯t met me. They were talking as if I were his savior.


    She looked at Ethan and Elias sitting opposite her, feeling annoyed.


    She worked so hard to raise these excellent sons, but the Lambert family had already won their


    favor.


    Just as she was thinking, Roderick suddenly leaned over.


    ¡°M, aren¡¯t you going to exin it to me?¡±


    ¡°Exin what?¡± Mnie sneered in her heart. There was no way she could let him. take care of


    Ethan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping Ethan¡¯s existence a secret from me,¡± Roderick grinned.


    ¡°Your son? Ethan is my son. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Mnie replied, staring at him coldly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Roderick leaned closer to her, and his warm lips almost touched her earlobe.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t get pregnant without my help.¡±


    Roderick¡¯s smell filled Mnie¡¯s nostrils, making her heart beat wildly.


    But she breathed steadily soon.


    She raised her foot and tromped on Roderick¡¯s foot without looking


    g at it.


    She kept trampling on his foot until he sat up and grimaced in pain.


    ¡°Behave yourself. If you lean closer to me again, I¡¯ll break your leg,¡± Mnie said with a half¨Csmile.


    Everyone else had noticed their hidden interactions under the table, so they couldn¡¯t help but wink


    and giggle.


    Mnie felt embarrassed because everyone else seemed to misunderstand them.


    She wanted to exin but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Roderick kept on putting more food on her te with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first! After dinner, I need to talk about my leg with you.¡±


    Mnie nced at him coldly.


    She was ready to kick him again as soon as he approached her again.


    Everyone at the table had different thoughts while having dinner.


    Mnie wanted to talk to Ethan as soon as she finished eating, but Roderick stopped her and


    dragged her to an empty hall of flowers.


    ¡°M¡­¡±


    Mnie raised her foot as she saw Roderick walk towards her step by step.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I break your foot just now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°M, you look like a furious cat.¡±


    00.12 111u, 14 Mar


    Ignoring Mnie¡¯s threat, Roderick pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°But I like it when you¡¯re so cute.¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYou rascal!¡± Mnie struggled hard and screamed, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    However, Roderick held her even tighter when she moved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen if move again.¡± His low and deep voice tinged with


    restraining lust.


    Almost at the same time, Mnie felt the tent in his pants.


    She blushed as red as a rose with shame.


    Out of anger, she wanted to break free from his grip. ¡°Damn you rascal!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Roderick demanded.


    He held her waist tightly and snapped, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    Mnie was too scared to move.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Mnie could hear and sense that Roderick was trying his best to restrain himself.


    She was putting his self¨Ccontrol to the test if she wriggled at that time.


    Mnie had no choice but to stay motionless in his arms.


    She felt her heart race as she listened to Roderick¡¯s hammering heartbeat.


    Their heartbeats echoed with each other in the silent hall of flowers, loud and low, heavily and


    lightly, but strangely harmonious and mellifluous.


    After a long while, Roderick whispered in her ear, ¡°M, when will you marry me?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie pushed Roderick away like a frightened fawn.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry you,¡± Mnie refused immediately.


    Roderick was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Why? We¡¯ve already had Ethan and Elias. Do you have the heart to let them grow up in a broken


    home?¡±


    ¡°No reason,¡± Mnie replied, looking indifferent.


    ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t marry you. I don¡¯t want to talk about it again!¡±


    Before Roderick could speak, Mnie added, ¡°Elias can stay here, but I¡¯ll take Ethan away!¡±


    ¡°M¡­¡± Roderick called softly, lowering his eyes.


    Soon, Geoffrey arranged for a servant to invite Mnie over, saying that Ethan and Elias were with


    him now.


    Mnie hesitated.


    Roderick followed and asked, ¡°M, don¡¯t you want to meet my grandpa?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll go in right now,¡± Mnie replied.


    As soon as Geoffrey saw her, he kept calling her name fondly, treating her as his future


    granddaughter¨Cinw.


    It made her embarrassed.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you that if you don¡¯t want to meet my grandpa, I can take Ethan out!¡± Roderick


    chuckled again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mnie suddenly stopped. ¡°Are you willing to let me take Ethan home?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Roderick nodded. ¡°He¡¯s sensible, who can help me take care of you.¡±


    Mnie thought, ¡®What the hell? Do I need a kid to take care of me?¡±


    Mnie opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    She didn¡¯t bother arguing with Roderick.


    She would meet his grandfather since he wanted to have a word with her. It was a


    courtesy.


    However, Roderick had a conscience, who was willing to help her bring Ethan out.


    As soon as she arrived at the door of Geoffrey¡¯s courtyard, Kevin, Geoffrey¡¯s servant, went up to


    greet her.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, you¡¯re here. Mr. Lambert can¡¯t wait to see you! Pleasee in!


    Kevin addressed her so formally. Apparently, he considered her as Roderick¡¯s future wife.


    Mnie¡¯s face blushed instantly.


    She quickly waved her hand..


    ¡°Kevin, you can call me Mnie or M!¡±


    ¡°Never mind. You¡¯ll marry Mr. Lambert sooner orter!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s smile made him look amusing.


    ¡°Pleasee in, Ms. Robertson!¡±


    Mnie was tongue¨Ctied.


    When she walked to the front door, she didn¡¯t see Ethan, Elias, and even Geoffrey.


    Kevin, who was walking in front of her, noticed she had stopped and said, ¡°Ms.


    Robertson, this way, please!¡±


    Then he went back through the screened¨Cin porch.


    Mnie had to follow closely behind.


    Unexpectedly, he turned three corners and went through four doors.


    While Mnie was nervous, she heard Ethan and Elias¡® cheerful voice.


    After entering another door, he heard Ethan shouting, ¡°Mommy,e and have a look. Great


    Grandpa wants to give me this!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s scalp tingled.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Mnie wondered if Ethan was a money¨Cgrubber who wanted everything!


    She followed Ethan¡¯s voice and then her head was buzzing!


    She wondered, ¡®What the hell is that?¡±


    She saw a quaint but radiant small sword!


    It was a small sword because its de was shorter than that of an average sword but longer than


    that of an average dagger.


    Judging from its color, Mnie knew that it was an ancient copper alloy sword.


    Its value was incalcble!


    The sword¡¯s body was deep in color and brilliant.


    It did not rust, no matter how old it was or how much blood it drank. It was the best of the best.


    ¡°Ethan, you can¡¯t take this!¡±


    As soon as Mnie finished speaking, Geoffrey¡¯s deep voice sounded in the room.


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re here. Please sit down! Let the kids y by themselves!¡±


    Mnie hurriedly looked back and noticed a small door leading to a balcony greenhouse.


    There was a huge coffee table in the middle of the greenhouse, and Geoffrey was brewing coffee


    beside it.


    Mnie suddenly realized this was where Geoffrey kept his treasures.


    It was huge, but it didn¡¯t feel empty, because the whole room was full of quaint shelves.


    There were a variety of antiques that Mnie had never seen or heard of on each shelf.


    Ethan and Elias were sitting at the table beside them, ying with their gadgets!


    Mnie was left speechless with surprise. The Lambert family was rich beyond her wildest dreams!


    Geoffrey had a house of curiosities!


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how deep the Lambert family¡¯s pockets were.


    ¡°Mnie,e over for a cup of coffee to see if you like it or not,¡± Geoffrey said kindly again.


    Only then did Mnie recover from her shock and cross the small door.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert!¡±


    ¡°Please sit down!¡± Geoffrey greeted her courteously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong about you. You¡¯re good!¡±


    Mnie wondered why Geoffrey had said that.


    Wha


    made him think she was good?


    She also saw Kevin, who was standing aside, smiling.


    ¡°Ms.te because she was talking to Roderick outside. When


    Robertson showed up I went over, they were reluctant to separate from each other!¡± Kevin


    exined.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Really?¡± Geoffrey¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Look at you two. What a sweet couple! You¡¯re good, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie felt embarrassed. She didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Mnie, Roddy is ignorant. If he did anything to offend you, please forgive him!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie suddenly remembered the night seven years before. Roderick had done


    nothing wrong to her. What happened between them was a deal. It was just and fair.


    In addition, Roderick was very gentle to her that night!


    Mnie¡¯s heart began to race again as she thought of it.


    ¡°Mnie, take a sip of coffee! I never thought I would see the day!¡± Geoffrey said.


    Kevin, who was standing aside, also chuckled.


    ¡°If you like, you can ask Ms. Robertson to visit you often!¡±


    Before Mnie could tell Geoffrey that she didn¡¯t have time to visit him very often, Ethan spoke


    loudly, ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa, don¡¯t worry. My mommy is the best. She wille to have coffee with you


    often!¡±


    Geoffreyughed. ¡°Ethan is right! I believe what he said!¡±


    Mnie was rendered speechless.


    She thought, ¡®What the hell is this kid talking about? How dare he keep digging a hole for me!¡±


    What else could she say?


    In that case, she couldn¡¯t say anything but continued to drink coffee.


    ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Geoffrey suddenly asked.


    ¡°My coffee is made from coffee nts grown on my farm. They¡¯re handmade by locals. I¡¯ll ask


    Roddy to send you someter!¡±


    ¡°No, thanks! I don¡¯t usually drink coffee!¡± Mnie hurriedly refused.


    Actually, she was a coffee lover, but she had no choice but to say the words that she didn¡¯t mean!


    She was afraid of the Lambert family. What if Geoffrey sent a load of coffee to herpany? Her


    employees would receive a bag of coffee as a perk again!


    The more important thing was that she didn¡¯t want to owe the Lambert family a favor.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°I know you are busy at work. I¡¯ll ask Roddy to bring some coffee to yourpany, Geoffrey said


    with a smile, squinting.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Young people like to drink coffee for refreshment. you, the coffee you


    drink is not as good as mine.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t sleep after drinking coffee!¡± Mnie refused again.


    I tell


    ¡°This is not good,¡± Geoffrey said, raising his voice exaggeratedly. ¡°Let Roddy take you to see a


    doctorter. Our family has a very good private doctor!¡±


    ¡°No worries, Mr. Lambert, I will be fine if I don¡¯t drink coffee!¡± Mnie quickly exined. She didn¡¯t


    want Roderick toe to hispany with a load of coffee.


    ¡°I think you like drinking coffee. Roddy can chat with you if you have trouble sleeping after drinking


    it!¡±


    Geoffrey didn¡¯t think it was a big deal!


    Mnie felt so embarrassed that she wanted to hide her face under the table.


    She was afraid that if Geoffrey kept talking to her, she might bepelled to be his future


    granddaughter¨Cinw!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Thinking of this, Mnie had a headache again.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, I can¡¯t lie to you again. I won¡¯t marry Roderick.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t be so sure!¡± Geoffrey disagreed.


    ¡°Roderick and you are meant to be together. You¡¯re a perfect match! Everything is possible!¡±


    Geoffrey said.


    Before Mnie could retort, Geoffrey continued, ¡°Anyway, I have already regarded you as my future


    granddaughter¨Cinw!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lambert,¡± Mnie called helplessly.


    There was nothing she could do about him.


    Then Geoffrey began to ask her about Ethan and Elias¡® childhood.


    She couldn¡¯t have the heart to refuse, so she told him some things about the children.


    In the end, she also sent some photos of Ethan and Elias to Geoffrey¡¯s phone at his


    request.


    When they finished speaking, Mnie suddenly found that Elias and Ethan were


    gone.


    She hurriedly stood up and tried to leave with the excuse of looking for her kids.


    Unexpectedly, Geoffrey stopped her.


    ¡°Mnie, please take a look to see if there¡¯s anything you like. You can take whatever you like!¡±


    Geoffrey said, pointing to all kinds of precious items in the


    room.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Mnie waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to appreciate.


    them.¡±


    ¡°I see. These items do not suit you.¡±


    Geoffrey nced at Kevin, who was standing aside.


    ¡°Go fetch the ne I¡¯ve prepared for Mnie!¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert!¡± Kevin took the order and left.


    When he heard Geoffrey wanted to give her a ne, Mnie ignored the manners and said,


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, would you mind if I used your restroom?¡±


    After that, she ran away in a hurry.


    She didn¡¯t want to take anything from Geoffrey.


    She wasn¡¯t prepared to ept a gift again. She was too careless thest time to ept the


    brooch.


    She couldn¡¯t ept his gift again. again this time. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t repay his kindness.


    She quickly left Geoffrey¡¯s yard and walked to the courtyard where Elias lived.


    Kevin, who went to fetch the ne, didn¡¯t know that Mnie had gone..


    When he returned, he saw Geoffrey sitting alone in the greenhouse.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert?¡± he called.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. What¡¯s the use of fetching it?¡± Geoffrey sighed.


    ¡°You can give it to her next time! I¡¯ll put it away!¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°No need. She won¡¯te again! I¡¯ll hand it over to Roddyter and ask him to deliver it to her,¡±


    Geoffrey said.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Kevin replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to refuse my gift,¡± Geoffrey blustered, but his eyes were full of loneliness.


    ¡°I think Ms. Robertson is different from other people. Mr. Lambert, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    She has three sons with your grandsons. Sooner orter, she will marry into your family,¡± Kevin


    smirked.


    Hearing this, Geoffrey immediately was in a better mood.


    ¡°Have you confirmed it?¡± he asked.


    Kevin nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°Vince sent a message just now, confirming that Ms. Robertson has a triplet and the eldest one is


    called Edward. He¡¯s with Stanley in Fruycia now!¡±


    Hearing this, Geoffrey looked happy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect what the fortune teller said.


    was true.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Kevin replied.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    After a pause, Geoffrey sighed again.


    ¡°It seems that our Lambert family is indebted to the Thomas family!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, please don¡¯t think like it. I believe Mr. Thomas was able to


    understand back then!¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°If he had understood, he wouldn¡¯t have left Zerivia with his family. It¡¯s been more than forty years.¡±


    As Geoffrey spoke, tears ran down his face.


    Kevin tried hard tofort Geoffrey, ¡°If you were willing to exin to Mr. Thomas back then, he


    would not have misunderstood you! Now, Ms. Robertson has a triplet with your grandson. It may


    help to solve your misunderstandings with Mr. Thomas.¡±


    Geoffrey sighed. ¡°Kevin, you¡¯ve been working for me for 60 years, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert!¡± Kevin replied.


    ¡°You should be aware that the ident could have beenpletely avoided back. then. The trouble


    ensued from this misunderstanding.¡±


    Geoffrey sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Kevin reminded him, ¡°The doctor asked you to control your emotions!¡±


    Ignoring the warning, Geoffrey continued, ¡°How old am I? We haven¡¯t settled our grudges for the


    past 40 years. Can we count on our grandchildren?¡±


    As he spoke, he rose to his feet and walked to the window.


    Looking at the endless sea of flowers outside the window, he was in a daze as if he were immersed


    in past memories.


    ¡°Now he must not know what happened between Roddy and Mnie, but he will find out sooner or


    later. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t approve of their marriage.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Lambert. I believe Mr. Thomas will not intervene with his grandchildren!¡± Kevin said firmly.


    Speaking of Mnie and Roderick, Geoffrey suddenly softened his expression.


    ¡°I hope so!¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about them anymore!¡±


    Seeing that Geoffrey was in a better mood, Kevin quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, Vince also said that Edward dealt with people simr to Roderick at such a young


    age. When he grows up, he will be greater than Roderick!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Geoffreyughed. ¡°Do you have any photos?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are all here!¡±


    As Kevin spoke, he handed Geoffrey a sealed paper bag.


    Geoffrey opened it carefully and looked at it carefully.


    Edward in the photo either smiled, frowned slightly, or looked serious. He looked exactly like


    Roderick.


    Looking at these photos, Geoffrey suddenly sighed again. ¡°The fortune teller was right.


    Kevin was aware of Geoffrey¡¯s history with the fortune teller.


    When Geoffrey was still the most mysterious SWAT chief in Zerivia decades. before, he ran into a


    mysterious fortune teller who predicted that his grandson. would be unable to bear children. 1


    Geoffrey was young at the time, and he couldn¡¯t stand hearing such nonsense.


    Out of anger, he also beat the fortune teller up.


    After his grandson Roderick was born, the whole family was happy at first, and then came the


    problem!


    His most valued grandson was unable to approach women, let alone make physical contact with


    them.


    At that time, he remembered what the crazy fortune teller had said to him.


    He began to search for him around the world.


    06:12 Thu, 14 Mar NAS


    he still hadn¡¯t found the fortune teller after eight years of searching.


    However, the mysterious fortune teller suddenly appeared at the door of the Lambert manor eight


    years before and only left a letter to him.


    ording to the letter, the uing year was the only chance for the Lambert family.


    7%«I


    If his grandson seized the opportunity, he could have a triplet. If so, the Lambert family would


    remain a century¨Cold rich family!


    If Roderick missed the opportunity, the Lambert family would be doomed. without children!


    Although Geoffrey basically believed the mad words of the fortune teller, he was unconvinced.


    He didn¡¯t think there were any problems he couldn¡¯t fix.


    But the truth disappointed him.


    He mobilized all his rtives and friends to set up blind dates for Roderick and forced him to get


    along with women.


    What was the result?


    Roderick didn¡¯t want to meet them at all, let alone treat his illness. He ran away as soon as he saw


    Geoffrey. He even left Zerivia for Solustriater and did not return for eight years.


    At the same time, he started to invest in the healthcare sector.


    The Lambert family now had a world¨Cleading medical research team, but they couldn¡¯t treat


    Roderick¡¯s disease, which prevented him from approaching women.


    Roderick¡¯s three children were nearly seven years old. Didn¡¯t Mnie get pregnant in the same


    year?


    Back then, he had already persuaded Roderick to use a surrogate mother to bear his children.


    But he had no idea he had already three great¨Cgrandchildren.


    Geoffrey also felt guilty at this moment.


    06:13 Thu, 14 Mar AS


    Roderick would not have suffered as much and would have had children sooner if he had listened to


    the fortune teller and treated him with respect.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the woman destined to be his granddaughter¨Cin-w was Zander¡¯s


    granddaughter.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°I wonder how Mr. Thomas is now,¡± Geoffrey sighed.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, i heard Mr. Thomas had been ignoring the outside world for years. Anyway, he¡¯s still


    hale and hearty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good!¡± Geoffrey said repeatedly, shedding a tear.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, you have to take good care of yourself so that you can meet Mr. Thomas again!¡±


    Kevin said.


    ¡°Yes! Kevin, you¡¯re right. I have to take care of myself. Roddy hasn¡¯t gotten married yet,¡± Geoffrey


    said, steadying his mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Roderick needs you!¡± Kevin replied.


    Speaking of this, Geoffrey regained his spirits.


    ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t tell anyone know about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert! Should we keep Edward¡¯s existence a secret?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s keep it a secret. Otherwise, Mnie will not be happy,¡± Geoffrey replied.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert!¡± Kevin took the order.


    ¡°By the way, did Elias and Ethan have a good time here? Tell the maids to make their room cozy,¡±


    Geoffrey added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lambert! No one dares to be disrespectful to your grandsons!¡±


    Geoffrey suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°I heard that there have been some


    disturbances at the Lambert Manor recently.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, ask Vince toe back and secretly protect Elias and Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, please rest assured! Your great¨Cgrandsons will be safe and sound.¡±


    There was silence when Mnie arrived at Ethan¡¯s yard.


    Neither Ethan nor Elias were there.


    As she looked around, two servants came over and bowed to greet her.


    14:17


    Sat, to man


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, did we scare you?¡±


    Mnie was stunned.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking for Elias and Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Elias and Ethan are with Mr. Lambert now. You can take a look at the yground,¡± one


    of the servants said with a smile.


    Mnie was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    They addressed her sons formally with respect.


    ording to her memories, Mnie came to a yground surrounded by trees.


    She could hear Ethan and Eliasughing, mixed with a man¡¯s chuckle, from a distance.


    When she got closer, she saw her kids ying happily with their father.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth.


    Roderick had never been a father before. He was good at ying with children.


    He and his three sons were sliding down a spiral slide.


    Roderick sat in the middle with Ethan in his arms while Elias sat behind him, holding his waist


    tightly.


    Theyughed.


    *****


    Seeing that Ethan and Elias were over the moon, Mnie was a little confused.


    Although they grew up without a father, they were always surrounded by men, including her uncle,


    grandfather, and cousins.


    Although everyone had their own business, they had never ignored or neglected


    the three children.


    Why were her kids so overjoyed to be with Roderick?


    Mnie felt a little depressed.


    14:21 Sat, 16 Mar u


    She had a feeling that the children she had reared had been stolen by others.


    ¡°Ethan! Elias!¡± Mnie called.


    Seeing hering, these three guys couldn¡¯t stop ying.


    ¡°Ethan, didn¡¯t you promise toe back with me? Hurry down.¡±


    The smile on Ethan¡¯s face suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing Roderick carry them on his both shoulders and walk towards her with a smile, she suddenly


    remembered Edward.


    He could carry two sons on his both shoulders. What if he had three sons?


    Was he going to ce one of the three kids on his head like daddies in other countries?


    It suddenly urred to her that she was thinking nonsense again.


    Mnie shook her head quickly and got rid of her thoughts.


    What the hell was she thinking? How could she let Roderick know that he had three sons?


    When she stepped forward to put Ethan and Elias down, Ethan suddenly wrapped his hands around


    Roderick¡¯s neck and refused to go down.


    ¡°Mommy, can I y a little longer? Can I stay here with Elias tonight?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie became furious.


    Before she could say no, Roderick spoke first.


    ¡°Ethan, let me send Elias, your mommy, and you backter. Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t seen


    your mommy for a long time?¡± Roderick said.


    ¡°Okay. I want Daddy to send me back!¡± Ethan agreed dly.


    Mnie nced at Roderick with mixed feelings.


    She could tell he was unwilling to separate from his two sons. However, he was willing to let her


    take both Ethan and Elias back.


    14:21 Sat, 16 Mar Du


    She couldn¡¯t help but look up at him.


    But she didn¡¯t need him to send them back!


    ¡°I called Angie. She¡¯ll pick us up right away!¡± Mnie said.


    87 56


    56%

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Unexpectedly, Roderick replied with a smile, ¡°Michael called and told me that he took Angie to the


    lake!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mnie asked in disbelief.


    Angie was so unreliable. She had promised her, but she had conspired with an outsider to set her


    up!


    She took out the phone and tried to call Roy and Sam.


    ¡°By the way, Roy and Sam are on leave today. They asked me to send you back,¡± Roderick added.


    Hearing this, Mnie stopped calling them.


    Her two sons dug a hole for her. But now the people around her were all bribed by Roderick!


    Her grief was beyond tears.


    She gave Roderick a stare, but he responded to her with a smile.


    His brown eyes were full of affection. Mnie hurriedly looked away. She didn¡¯t dare to meet his


    eyes.


    ¡°Fine! Do what you will!¡± Mnie said awkwardly.


    Elias and Ethan also cheered happily.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy. You¡¯re so sweet!¡±


    Roderick also chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity to drive


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you home.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye and said awkwardly, ¡°Humph, I agreed for the sake of our


    children!¡±


    ¡°I know. I will try my best,¡± Roderick said, smiling. He was very good¨Ctempered!


    14:22 Sat, 16 Mar D


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help but want to retort, ¡®Who told you to try your best? Why do you need to try your


    best?¡®


    On second thought, she bit her tongue because it seemed like she was flirting with


    him.


    Soon, a maid arrived to take Ethan and Elias to wash up and change clothes.


    For a moment, there were only Mnie and Roderick left on the huge yground.


    Mnie instantly blushed and panicked when they were alone.


    She had never met a man who had made her so nervous for so many years.


    Mnie thought, ¡®This man is really difficult to deal with.¡¯


    He kept staring. The intensity of his gaze made her blush!


    She wanted to re back at him, but she was afraid of his intense gaze.


    She had to shift her gaze to the garden scenery!


    ¡°M, Ethan, and Elias require some time to shower and change their clothes. Why don¡¯t we go


    over there and have a drink?¡± Roderick suggested.


    Mnie remembered the cups of coffee she had drank in Geoffrey¡¯s yard today and felt bloated


    instantly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good!¡± she replied.


    Roderick crinkled his eyes in a smile and asked indomitable, ¡°Did my grandpa make you drink a lot


    of coffee?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did,¡± Mnie replied.


    Unexpectedly, her response made Roderick very happy.


    ¡°M, my mother prepared some cupcakes. Let¡¯s go over there and eat some!¡± he said.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not thirsty or hungry. I¡¯ll go check on Ethan and Elias!¡±


    56%


    Mnie ran away without looking back.


    Roderick curled up his lips and quickly followed her.


    When he walked past a flowering shrub, he suddenly overheard several people talking. It attracted


    his attention.


    ¡°Damian, is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I truly saw Mr. Lambert¡¯s two children before. Oh, no.¡±


    However, Damian soon dismissed what he said.


    ¡°To be exact, I have seen three kids who look exactly like Mr. Lambert¡¯s sons!¡±


    ¡°Damian, you must have seen them wrong.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see how handsome Mr. Lambert¡¯s two sons are? Whose children canpete with our


    boss¡®?¡± Richard said disdainfully.


    But I indeed saw them. There are three of them! They look exactly the same!¡± Damian replied,


    looking eagerly at Carl Mclean beside him.


    ¡°Carl, you also saw them, right?¡±


    Carl nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. Strangely, those three children look exactly the same as Mr.


    Lambert!¡±


    Bill, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly sneered, ¡°Did Ms. Robertson give birth to five


    sons for Mr. Lambert?¡±


    Roderick, who was about to turn to leave, suddenly stopped and listened carefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. It was reported that a woman gave birth to eight children at a time,¡± Richard


    teased.


    But Damian got excited and kept nodding.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Maybe Ms. Robertson gave birth to five sons at a time!¡±


    Bill looked at Damian¡¯s stupid face and kicked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Five sons at a time? Don¡¯t you know the babies will have gene defects and


    won¡¯t live long?¡±


    14.22 Sat, 10 Ividi


    Damian screamed in pain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t talk nonsense. I saw them! Carl also saw them!¡±


    Seeing that he was still quibbling, Richard sneered repeatedly.


    ¡°You two burned down the server that Mr. Lambert had spent a lot of money on in Solustria. Mr.


    Lambert let you off since you¡¯ve found Ms. Robertson. But how dare you talk nonsense!¡±


    Damian still argued after being kicked, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. The server was burned down by those three kids!¡± he added.


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯ve gone too far. How dare you shirk the responsibility!¡±


    As Richard scolded Damian, he tapped his finger on his forehead again.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Seeing this, Carl hurriedly dodged aside.


    ¡°Carl, what Darnian said is true. We¡¯re not capable of burning the server!¡±


    Carl begged for mercy as soon as he saw Richard frown and want to kick him.


    ¡°Damian, you¡¯re stupid. Don¡¯t you take a photo? Show it to Richard!¡±


    ¡°What photo?¡±


    A cold and low voice suddenly sounded behind him!


    Carl turned around and saw Roderick standing behind him. He quickly stood upright and greeted


    him respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lambert!¡±


    The other three people also stopped teasing and quickly stood upright!


    ¡°What photo?¡± Roderick asked again.


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, they are talking nonsense. I¡¯ll teach them a lessonter!¡± Bill answered.


    ¡°What photo?¡± Roderick pressed.


    Seeing this, Bill gave Damian a kick.


    ¡°Hurry up and show Mr. Lambert the photo!¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Damian replied.


    Ignoring the pain, he hurriedly took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Roderick.


    As soon as the screen lit up, a group photo of the three kids appeared on the


    screen.


    Roderick was taken aback, his eyes lighting up instantly!


    It was Ethan and Elias!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His eyes looked back and forth among the three kids¡® faces!


    Ethan, Elias, and another kid? Could it be his eldest son?


    He thought, ¡®Mnie keeps hiding my sons from me. She¡¯s determined not to let me reunite with all


    my sons! She¡¯s such a pain in the ass. What should I do with her?¡®


    He pinched the middle of his eyebrows and looked at Damian, who was looking at him eagerly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Damian?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert!¡± Damian hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Roderick eximed.


    As Roderick spoke, he nced at Carl again.


    ¡°You two have worked hard in Solustria for many years and have done a wonderful job. I¡¯m going to


    give each of you an apartment in Lakeview as a prize!¡±


    They were taken aback for a moment.


    Did their boss going to give both of them an apartment in Lakeview?


    The four of them present were stunned for a moment!


    They thought, ¡®What the hell? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lambert, I didn¡¯t record what you said just now. Could you please say it again?¡± Damian said.


    Bill was the first to react and gave a Damian kick.


    ¡°Why so mute? Mr. Lambert has rewarded the two of you with apartments. Don¡¯t you thank him?¡±


    Only then did Damiane back to his senses. Carl was so excited that he almost fell to his


    knees.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lambert! Thank you very much!¡± they both said.


    ¡°But I want to have my sons¡® photo.¡± Roderick frowned. ¡°And you can change another


    screensaver!¡±


    After saying that, Roderick threw the phone back to Damian and walked away.


    Damian caught his phone nkly and hadn¡¯t reacted for a long time. Carl also stood still, feeling


    dumbfounded.


    Richard hadn¡¯t reacted yet!


    ¡°You guys are lucky! I can¡¯t believe Mr. Lambert gave each of you an apartment in Lakeview!¡± Bill


    said, looking at them with mixed feelings.


    He was a little jealous of Damian and Carl!


    He had already be rich while working for Roderick these years.


    But he was quite surprised that Roderick was so generous to his two subordinates.


    At that time, Richard also came back to his senses and circled them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two have be our neighbors!¡±


    As they all knew, the price of apartments in Lakeview was pricey!


    People who could live in Lakeview were either wealthy or powerful. Roderick was the only one in


    Beloris who could reward his subordinates with apartments there.


    ¡°Your neighbors? Can I sell it? That money is enough for my family to spend several lifetimes!¡± Carl


    said dully.


    ¡°Idiot, you can sell it now. I¡¯ll buy it if you sell it!¡± Bill snorted.


    ¡°Are you stupid? There are no apartments for sale in Lakeview. Do you know how many people


    want to rent my apartment every month?¡±


    ¡°You fool! How could Mr. Lambert give you an apartment as a reward?¡±


    Richard felt depressed and gave Carl a kick!


    Seeing Damian was holding his phone in a daze, Richard suddenly grabbed it over.


    ¡°How dare you use Mr. Lambert¡¯s children¡¯s group photo as a screen saver? Are you courting


    death?¡±


    Damian smiled foolishly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I have to take care of them!¡±


    56%


    ¡°You wish,¡± Bill said, ncing at Damian contemptuously. ¡°You look so stupid and have no fighting


    skills. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to be their bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡­¡± Damian was rendered speechless.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he rushed to the gym the next second.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to practice fighting skills. I want to protect Mr. Lambert¡¯s children!¡±


    In the garden, the three of them looked at one another!


    ¡°Humph! How could Mr. Lambert let Damian protect his children? Damian won¡¯t be qualified even if


    he practices fighting skills for eight to ten years,¡± Richard. snorted, breaking the silence.


    The rest two nodded silently!


    Roderick, who walked away, didn¡¯t know that his reward had fueled Damian¡¯s. strong desire to


    protect his sons.


    At that moment, Roderick was sitting in the corridor, staring at the photo of his. three sons on his


    phone.


    Although this photo was taken from the surveince footage, it was well taken with. an excellent


    angle.


    He could clearly see the nuances of his three sons.


    Although he hadn¡¯t met his eldest son, he already liked him very much.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mnie, he would have instantly publicized the fantastic news that he had three


    sons and held an unprecedented party to celebrate!


    He had a feeling that his eldest son resembled him the most out of his three boys!


    Roderick looked at him, smiling.


    When several servants passed by and saw Roderick, who had always been cold and serious,


    smiling, they all left while covering their mouths.


    Roderick had smiled a lot since he found Mnie.


    As he got along with Mnie, his indescribable emotion grew stronger!


    14.22 Sat, 16 Mar


    Roderick was in a better mood when he saw Mnieing over with her two sons who had


    changed their clothes.


    He thought, ¡®M, don¡¯t even think about leaving me for the rest of your life.¡±


    Of course, Mnie didn¡¯t know that her eldest son had been found by the Lambert family!


    The Lambert family knew where Edward was and what he was doing better than she did.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Roderick¡¯s convoys took Mnie, Ethan, and Elias back to the Harbour Vi.


    Because Jennifer made a lot of delicious food for them, several cars were packed.


    Jennifer also asked someone to send two cars of toys, clothes, and other belongings because


    Ethan and Elias left together.


    ¡°No need. I have everything they need!¡± Mnie refused.


    ¡°Both Ethan and Elias areing back with you. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have enough stuff!¡± Roderick


    replied rightfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. My ce is too small for so many things!¡± Mnie insisted on not taking too many


    things with her.


    Unexpectedly, Roderick said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you live here with me, M? Anyway, you will


    move in sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mnie was speechless.


    Enzo felt so bored to stay alone in the Harbour Vi.


    He previously thought Mnie would go back soon after she finished her work.


    However, he had been waiting for her all day and she had still not returned before dark.


    When he was bored, he heard the chaotic footsteps outside the door.


    Yoo¨Choo! What a scene! A dozen men in ck entered the entrance carryingrge and small


    boxes, which were quickly stacked up on the floor!


    Then Mnie came in, holding Ethan and Elias¡® hands.


    ¡°Mnie, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before Mnie could speak, Ethan and Elias rushed to Enzo and threw themselves into his arms.


    ¡°Uncle Enzo, they¡¯re gifts from my dad!¡± Ethan and Elias said.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Enzo suddenly jerked his head and saw the handsome man following Mnie in!


    He was a little shocked.


    He thought to himself, ¡®The legendary man who got Mnie pregnant looks so stunning! They¡¯re a


    perfect match!¡±


    He had always had a grudge against the mysterious man who had gotten his cousin pregnant. He


    also secretly swore that if he saw this man, he would break one of his legs and imprison him to test


    medicines.


    But when he met Roderick¡¯s eyes at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but change his mind!


    Roderick seemed pretty good as a father.


    Seeing that their uncle and dad looked at each other silently, Ethan and Elias hurriedly held Enzo


    tightly and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Uncle Enzo, he¡¯s my dad. You can¡¯t bully him! Uncle Enzo,


    Daddy is very nice to me. You¡¯re not allowed to deal with him!¡±


    Enzo couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He could not afford to offend their father.


    Although he didn¡¯t know who Roderick was, he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with him, given the current


    situation.


    ¡°Daddy, this is my uncle Enzo Thomas. When I was a child, he always yed with me!¡±


    Ethan introduced Enzo to Roderick warmly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Thomas. I¡¯m Roderick Lambert, the father of Ethan and Elias! Thank you for


    taking care of them!¡± Roderick spoke first.


    Enzo curled up his lips into a smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lambert. I¡¯m Ethan and Elias¡¯s uncle. It¡¯s my to take care of them. Well, you


    don¡¯t have to thank me for that.¡±


    Roderick also curled up his lips into a polite smile.


    ¡°Since I am the father of Ethan and Elias, I appreciate it.¡±


    Mnie kept silent as they spoke because she was in a daze!


    responsibility


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    14.23 Sat, 10 Mar ¨‹


    She thought, ¡®Hasn¡¯t Roderick been low¨Ckey and uninterested in people? But he doesn¡¯t appear


    cold at all. Why?¡±


    While she was thinking, Roderick suddenly said to her, ¡°M, am I right?¡±


    Mnie was confused.


    She wasn¡¯t paying attention to what they were saying just now. How could she tell if it was correct


    or wrong?


    ¡°M, you must think so, right?¡± Roderick asked again.


    Mnie didn¡¯t know what they had said at all, but both of them looked at her with


    a smile.


    Especially Roderick¡¯s eyes were full of affection, which made her more flustered.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she hurriedly replied.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Unexpectedly, Roderick smiled at Enzo.


    Roderick said, ¡°M agreed to the marriage. From now on, you are my brother¨Cin-w.¡±


    Mnie thought, ¡®What?¡®¡±


    Mnie was dumbfounded.


    She wondered when she ever agreed to it.


    Mnie was furious about what Roderick just said.


    She said, ¡°Your mission ispleted. You can leave now!¡±


    Roderick said, sounding greatly aggrieved, ¡°M, I just arrived here. Are you sure. you want me to


    leave?¡±


    Mnie thought, ¡®Damn it!


    ¡®He not only has an attractive face but also has an attractive voice!¡±


    Mnie tried to calm down. She couldn¡¯t believe it!


    Mnie thought, ¡®How could this man, who always looks aloof, talk to me like a spoiled child and


    pretend to look aggrieved?


    ¡®And his voice just now was attractive!¡±


    As soon as Ethan and Elias heard Mnie asking Roderick to leave, they became upset. They


    stood at Roderick¡¯s sides and grabbed his hands.


    Ethan said, ¡°Mommy, please let Daddy stay here for a bit longer! Daddy must be tired after driving


    us home. Why don¡¯t you let him get some rest here?¡±


    Ethan hugged Roderick and blinked, with his beautiful bright eyes glittering, and kept giving puppy


    dog eyes to Mnie.


    Seeing that Ethan dared to do this for Roderick, Mnie got angry.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Ethan, how dare you! I haven¡¯t punished you for running around everywhere yet!¡®


    Mnie said, ¡°I asked him to go back because he¡¯s busy. Ethan, be a good boy and stop pestering


    him.¡±


    Ethan was so smart that he knew the subtext of Mnie¡¯s words.


    He lowered his head and looked up again, with tears in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ethan said, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t want to stay here with me?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Daddy is not busy at all. I want to be with you every moment!¡±


    Roderick carried Ethan in his arms with a smile and decided not to leave no matter what Mnie


    said.


    Mnie was so angry that she stammered, ¡°You, you two¡­¡±


    She should have known that Roderick wouldn¡¯t be kicked out very easily once he walked through


    the door.


    Enzo said, ¡°M, let Mr. Lambert stay if he really wants to. Let¡¯s have a talk in the study!¡±


    As he spoke, he gave Roderick an encouraging look.


    It made Roderick overjoyed.


    Ethan and Elias were immediately happy knowing that Roderick could


    there.


    The two kids took Roderick¡¯s hands and showed him the room they were going to sleep in tonight.


    Elias said, ¡°Daddy, can you sleep with us tonight?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Of course, I want to sleep with you and read bedtime stories to you. and Ethan.¡±


    Roderick suddenly felt a little upset.


    He added, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if your mommy will let me stay.¡±


    Hearing this, Elias patted his chest.


    Elias said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯m Mommy¡¯s favorite! I will definitely make Daddy


    stay!¡±


    Roderick¡¯s eyes lit up and he kissed Elias. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Daddy won¡¯t leave you tonight.


    I will stay. I¡¯ll read bedtime stories to you two and sleep with you, okay?¡±


    Elias nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    At that moment, Mnie, who was talking to Enzo in the study, had no idea that her sons were


    nning to betray her.


    Enzo said, ¡°Mnie, that man¡­¡±


    Almost as soon as Enzo opened his mouth, Mnie hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°Enzo, can you stop


    talking about him?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Enzo was confused. ¡°I just want to ask you how he is to Elias and Ethan. Why¡­¡±


    Mnie coughed drily in embarrassment.


    Mnie said, ¡°What else would he do? He knows nothing but spoils Ethan and Elias. The children


    can totally live without me now!¡±


    Enzo couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It looks like you really resent him!¡±


    Seeing that Mnie looked angry and silent, Enzo looked her up and down.


    Enzo said, ¡°Now, it seems that you¡­¡±


    Mnie red at Enzo with a warning look. ¡°What?¡±


    Enzoughed knowingly, ¡°Nothing. Hahaha!¡±


    He said, ¡°I think you two are a perfect match. Don¡¯t try to hide it if you love him!¡±


    Mnie flushed and said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about? How can I love him?¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Observing Mnie¡¯s reaction, Enzo didn¡¯t want to expose her lies.


    Enzo said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t love him! I see. Then Pete still has a chance.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face darkened as she responded, ¡°Why did you mention him? It has nothing to do with


    him!¡±


    Enzo said, ¡°Okay, okay. It has nothing to do with him! By the way, there will be a forum for national


    museums in Rhodania soon and maybe he¡¯lle to Zerivia as the person in charge of it!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°So what? Why are you discussing him with me?¡±


    Enzo said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about him.¡±


    Enzo could clearly feel Mnie¡¯s disgust toward Pete and stopped talking about him in time.


    Mnie snorted and said sullenly, ¡°How is Grandpa doing?¡±


    Enzo said, ¡°What are you expecting? He¡¯s good! He talks about you every day. He wants you to


    take care of yourself and be happy!¡±


    Hearing Enzo¡¯s words, Mnie felt her nose twitching and wanted to cry.


    Mnie¡¯s grandpa talked about it a lot of times and every time Mnie heard it, she thought it was


    the most beautiful line in the world!


    She knew that her grandpa was worried whether she was wise enough, unhappy, fooled, or bullied!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mnie asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s sleep? Is it getting better?¡±


    Enzo said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m an M.D. Grandpa can easily live fifty more


    years!¡±


    Mnie asked hesitantly, ¡°Did¡­ Did Grandpa ask about anything else?¡±


    Enzo asked, ¡°What? What else is he supposed to be worried about?¡±


    Enzo was confused and then he suddenly understood.


    Enzo said, ¡°I see. You mean that the kids have found their dad?¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything but nodded.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask further about it!¡± Enzo thought for a while and said, ¡°He just said he wanted you to be


    happy.¡±


    Mnie muttered in her heart, ¡®Is that enough?¡±


    Things would be much simpler if people could choose to refuse or ept something as they


    pleased.


    Enzo said, ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t think too much. I think this man seems nice. Grandpa won¡¯t have any


    problem with that!


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing if you really love him. The kids can have aplete family!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t talk like that again!¡± Mnie said, a little annoyed.


    Mnie said, ¡°Do you think I am the kind of person who will do such a thing to give a so¨Ccalled


    complete family to my kids?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re an M.D., an intellectual. How can you be a male chauvinist?¡±


    Enzo was stunned by her words. ¡°What? Mnie, have you noticed that your temper has grown out


    of your control recently? You get angry so easily now. Watch out!¡±


    Mnie recalled what had happened recently and thought Enzo¡¯s words made


    sense.


    She thought it was all because of Roderick. She couldn¡¯t swallow her anger when thinking about


    him.


    Enzo said kindly, ¡°If it goes on like this, who will dare to marry you? I worried that you won¡¯t find a


    husband.¡±


    Mnie freaked out.


    Mnie shouted, ¡°I can¡¯t find a husband? You¡¯d better worry about yourself! Do you have a


    girlfriend? Do you have a wife? How dare youugh at me!¡±


    Enzo said, ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t beat you. Can we stop talking about it?¡±


    Enzo had to change the subject, feeling helpless. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and the Robertson family!¡±


    When it came to this topic, Enzo and Mnie looked a little more serious.


    Suddenly, Mnie heard footsteps outside the door.


    Soon, she clearly heard Ethan, Elias, and Roderick talking with each other.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Ethan said, ¡°Daddy, Elias said when he was living with the Lambert family, you would put him to


    sleep every night and tell him things about your childhood.


    ¡°You would even feed him dinner. Can you do that to me today?¡±


    Roderick replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just the Lambert family. It¡¯s your family. Daddy is totally yours tonight, all


    right?¡±


    Mnie thought the three of them were nning to y a trick on her again.


    She got up and stormed out of the study.


    Mnie said, ¡°Mr. Lambert, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back!¡±


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Roderick nced at Ethan and Elias and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll leave very soon!¡±


    When Mnie was about to ask him to leave, she saw Gary walking upstairs.


    Gary called, ¡°M. It¡¯s time for dinner!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie raised her eyebrow and looked at Roderick.


    Mnie said, ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Lambert, we¡¯re going to have dinner. Please leave now!¡±


    Hearing this, Gary looked embarrassed.


    Gary said, ¡°M, the cook who made the dinner tonight is from Prime Eats and Mr. Lambert invited


    him here.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Prime¡­¡± As soon as Mnie opened her mouth, she closed it again.


    Prime Eats was more than a century old in Beloris. For hundreds of years, there had been only one


    Prime Eats in Beloris and it never opened any branches.


    Most people couldn¡¯t know how delicious its food was because they didn¡¯t even get to taste it!


    But everyone knew that there was a hard rule in Prime Eats.


    That was, whoever wanted to eat there must make a reservation one week earlier or he wouldn¡¯t


    even be able to enter the restaurant.


    In Beloris, even a nobleman had to make an appointment three days in advance if he wanted to go


    to Prime Eats for dinner.


    As for inviting Prime Eats¡® chef to cook at home, no one even dared to think about it!


    Actually, Mnie had lived in Beloris for eighteen years but had never gone to Prime Eats.


    She didn¡¯t expect that one day she would taste its food without going out!


    She thought the Lambert family was really powerful and well¨Cconnected!


    But Mnie still thought Roderick was imprudent. After all, she didn¡¯t ask him to invite Prime Eats¡®


    chef here.


    However, It was the first time that Enzo ever came to Zerivia. Mnie thought he deserved to be


    treated well by her.


    She nned to get rid of Roderick and go out for dinner with Enzo. Unexpectedly, Roderick


    identally did the right thing.


    Besides, looking at Roderick, Elias, and Ethan, Mnie held back what she was about to say.


    She thought she had to allow Roderick to stay for dinner today.


    After all, the cook was hired by him.


    Mnie red at Roderick. ¡°Well, then prepare a fork and knife for Mr. Lambert!¡±


    Roderick smiled at Mnie, ¡°Thank you, M!¡±


    Mnie felt like an electric current hit her and made her heart tremble.


    She thought, ¡®It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t smile. At least, he looks cold and aloof. People will find him


    displeasing.


    ¡®But when he smiles, his smile is deadly attractive. I can¡¯t resist it!¡®


    As a beauty and an artist, Mnie loved pretty things, especially pretty faces.


    Mnie thought that Roderick had smiled a little bit too much recently. Even Angie and Enzo had


    put in a good word for him!


    56%


    14.23 581, 10 Mi


    Sheined inwardly, ¡®How could Roderick use his pretty face as his tool? It¡¯s ridiculous¡­


    As Mnie thought about Roderick¡¯s smile, she lowered her head to hide her red- face and walked


    downstairs quickly.


    Mnie snorted in her mind, ¡®Prime Eats¡® chef! It¡¯s worth a try!¡®


    Enzo had long left the study and witnessed the fiery confrontation between Mnie and Roderick.


    Looking at Mnie¡¯s back, Enzo nodded silently.


    Enzo finally understood that Mnie was easier to lose her temper because Roderick spoiled her.


    Enzo murmured, ¡°Interesting! That¡¯s very interesting!¡±


    He looked at Roderick with more appreciation.


    After everyone took their seats at the dining table, exquisite dishes were served one by one.


    Enzo, who had been silentlymunicating with everyone else around the table using his eyes,


    suddenly was amazed.


    As an M.D., who spent almost 24 hours a day in theboratory, Enzo had always believed that


    eating was meaningless and was a waste of time.


    But this idea of his was suddenly changed by the delicious food on the table in front of him.


    Enzo felt extremely satisfied after finishing the dinner.


    He began to regret it deeply!!


    He regretted that he had missed a lot of delicious food in the past over twenty years!


    He thought, ¡°Thanks to Roderick!¡®


    Looking at Roderick, who was taking care of Mnie throughout dinner, Enzo came up with an


    idea.


    14:23 Sat, 16 Mar Du


    He wanted to y matchmaker for Roderick and Mnie.


    Actually, Enzo knew why Mnie rejected Roderick. He thought it was most likely because of what


    happened seven years ago.


    Mnie was too proud. What happened seven years ago was something that she couldn¡¯t get over


    with.


    But clearly, she loved Roderick now.


    But the rtionship between Roderick and Mnie started with a transaction, which was something


    that she couldn¡¯t ept.


    She probably felt ashamed of it!


    But Roderick was really an excellent man and also a sensible and smart man!


    Enzo thought that a man as excellent as himself was good enough for Mnie.


    Enzo stared at Roderick¡¯s eager look and Mnie¡¯s fake indifferent look.


    Enzo even Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    thought that Mnie had crossed the line and Roderick was so pitiful!

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    As the dinner was over, Enzo said calmly, ¡°Mr. Lambert, I heard that the Lambert. family leads the


    world¡¯s state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart TNH Laboratory?¡±


    Roderick replied calmly, ¡°The Lambert family is just investing some money in it. Those excellent


    researchers are the people who lead it.


    ¡°I heard that you are also a talent in the medical area. I wonder if you are interested in visiting the


    laboratory.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes lit up immediately the moment he heard that.


    Enzo said, ¡°Yes, of course. Why don¡¯t we visit it first thing tomorrow?¡±


    Roderick agreed, ¡°No problem!¡±


    Roderick and Enzo started to chat as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for ten


    years.


    The clock kept clicking but they were so excited that they almost lost their sense of time. It seemed


    that they wanted to talk through the night!


    Mnie winked at Enzo a few times to make him stop talking with Roderick and ask Roderick to


    leave.


    But Enzo didn¡¯t realize it and kept talking with Roderick happily.


    Mnie thought they were twopletely different kinds of men. One was based in ab and the


    other dealt with money for a living.


    Mnie didn¡¯t understand why the two of them had such a happy conversation!


    Their topics ranged from experiments to life sciences, from the underlying logic of the world to the


    mysteries of the earth!


    Mnie wanted to interrupt their conversation several times but managed to resist. the impulse!


    Mnie admitted that although Roderick came from a prominent family, he didn¡¯t have the kind of


    air that those rich people who looked down on others usually had.


    He even never looked arrogant as most people would do.


    To be fair, Roderick was the kind of man who never made a mistake for no reason!


    Mnie thought about it in a daze, not knowing that she was staring at Roderick.


    Roderick said, ¡°Are you tired, M?¡±


    Mnie did note to her senses until she heard Roderick¡¯s deep and mellow voice.


    Mnie said, ¡°What? I¡¯m tired?¡±


    Mnie was stunned for a moment and then she immediately came to her senses.


    Mnie added, ¡°Yes, you should leave now! Go back to your ce! We are going to sleep!¡±


    Roderick wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°M, I¡­¡±


    Ethan and Elias, who were ying with toys, had long been waiting for this


    moment. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elias said, ¡°Daddy, can you stay? I want you to read stories to me tonight!¡±


    Elias rushed to Roderick and grabbed his arm!


    Mnie said, ¡°Elias,e here quickly. Daddy is going back to his home and sleep!¡±


    Elias said, ¡°No, I want him to sleep with me!¡± Then he burst into tears instantly.


    Mnie said gravely, ¡°Elias,e here!¡±


    ¡°I want Daddy¡­¡± Elias cried and refused to let go of Roderick.


    Ethan said eagerly, ¡°Mommy, I want Daddy to read stories to me too.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened. She was about to lose her temper. She thought, ¡®You bastard! You have


    done wrong too many times.


    ¡®You came to Zerivia without permission and became an auctioneer! And you talked about having


    dinner with the Lambert family? You¡¯ve betrayed me so many times! How dare you ask anything


    from me!¡±


    But before Mnie could speak, tears welled in Ethan¡¯s big eyes too.


    56%


    Ethan said, ¡°Mommy, please. I haven¡¯t heard Daddy reading stories once! Most children are able to


    have their dad read bedtime stories to them every night. Why am I not?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie was left speechless.


    Mnie asked herself in her mind, ¡®Most children are able to have their dad read bedtime stories to


    them every night. Why is Ethan not?


    ¡®Should he be?¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t answer Ethan¡¯s question but what really upset her were Ethan¡¯s and Elias¡¯s tears!


    Mnie thought, ¡®Why do they love this man so much?


    ¡®Why do they love the man who they called Daddy so much?


    ¡®Why?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t they do without a dad?¡®


    Mnie lost her mother when she was 8 years old and she still grew up like everyone else did.


    Mnie didn¡¯t understand why these two seven¨Cyear¨Cold boys couldn¡¯t do without a father.


    Enzo suddenly said, ¡°Mnie, there are so many avable rooms here. Let Mr. Lambert stay here


    tonight. He¡¯ll take me to TNH Laboratory tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Mnie red at Enzo and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already nned it. What¡¯s the point of


    pretending to discuss it with me now?¡±


    Mnie went to her bedroom without even looking at Roderick, simmering with anger!


    As for the rest of the people, some goggled at each other, while some looked happy.


    Ethan said, ¡°Yes! Daddy will stay and lull me to sleep!¡±


    Ethan was particrly happy because his dad would stay here tonight.


    He decided to follow closely behind his dad tomorrow to avoid a lesson from Mnie!


    Thinking about this, Ethanughed happily.


    Elias was delighted too, but it was because Mnie and Roderick finally lived under the same roof!


    Not long ago, Elias heard from his grandmother that Roderick and Mnie didn¡¯t work together or


    live in the same house so she was worried about when they could finally get married.


    She said as long as a man and woman lived under the same roof, they would eventually end up in


    the same bed and it was called love that grew over time!


    So, Elias was happy that Roderick and Mnie had finally taken the first step on the road toward


    love that grew over time!


    While the kids, Roderick, and Enzo were having a joyful conversation, they heard footsteps and


    soon they saw Mnie again.


    They hurriedly stopped talking and turned to her.


    Roderick saw Mnie pretend that she was just going to the kitchen to get a ss. of water and


    then walk around them. It seemed that she wanted to say something.


    Roderick said, ¡°M, if you don¡¯t want me to stay, I will leave!¡±


    Though Roderick said he would leave, he stood still and didn¡¯t even move slightly!


    Roderick¡¯s nasal voice which made him sound aggrieved tugged at Mnie¡¯s heartstrings.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Jerk!


    ¡®What a smart man!¡®


    But Mnie couldn¡¯t ask him to get out of here now!


    Pretending not to hear him, Mnie hurried into the kitchen, put down the ss, and washed her


    hands.


    Out of the kitchen, Mnie walked to her bedroom looking straight ahead.


    Suddenly Mnie stopped walking and shot a brief nce at Roderick.


    Mnie said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s very kind of you to take Ethan and Elias to wash up!¡±


    After saying that, she rushed back to her bedroom, being stared at by everyone. else in


    bewilderment.


    Elias said happily, ¡°Daddy, congrattions!¡±


    Roderick frowned, ¡°Why?¡± He thought, ¡®Does he even know what congrattion means?¡®


    Enzo couldn¡¯t helpughing wildly!


    Immediately, Ethan giggled!


    Roderick, who was always decisive and in control of everything, became puzzled.


    He asked, ¡°What? What are you¡­¡±


    Seeing Roderick¡¯s confused look, Enzoughed much harder!

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Enzo said, ¡°My cousin¨Cinw, congrattions! Give it your best performance!¡±


    Enzoughed again and then went back to his bedroom!


    Roderick was confused at first but when he heard the word cousin¨Cinw, he immediately became


    delighted.


    Ethan smiled, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s take a shower!¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Roderick was happy to help Ethan and Elias take a shower.


    After being reunited with his two sons, he often wondered how Mnie had lived. in the past seven


    years.


    He thought she only had one son at first butter he knew that there were at least two. Then he


    confirmed there were three. He wondered how much she had


    suffered over the years.


    When Roderick¡¯s eldest sister Emma was pregnant with Noah, everyone in the Scott family focused


    on her.


    Even when she took a bite of something cold, the Scott family would send for the doctor to check on


    her.


    Emma lost her temper countless times every day. During her pregnancy, she shouted at everyone


    in the Lambert family a lot!


    But everyone still had to obey her because she suffered a lot during her pregnancy. She was


    deprived of appetite and sleep. Her face was always twisting because she was in pain!


    Knowing what his sister had suffered, Roderick thought it was a painful thing for at woman to be


    pregnant.


    After what happened between Roderick and Mnie in Solustria, he had thought about the


    probability of her pregnancy.


    Roderick had also thought about how hard it would be for her if he found her and had a kid with her


    after they got married.


    13


    14:24 Sat, 16 Mar D


    But Roderick never expected at that time that the woman he had been looking for for seven years


    had given birth to three children.


    And in the past years, he had never done anything a father should have done. She raised the three


    kids all alone.


    Thinking about all this, Roderick thought that he was an asshole and his love for her grew stronger.


    Therefore, no matter what Mnie did or said now, Roderick thought she was right and she had


    every reason not to forgive him.


    Soon, Roderick, who was helping Ethan and Elias take a bath, knew what Elias. meant by


    congrattions!


    After Ethan and Elias walked into the bathtub, one more image of Ethan and Elias appeared!


    Seeing Ethan and Elias¡¯s weird smile, Roderick immediately knew what was going


    on!


    Roderick realized that they were ying a game with him!


    Roderick thought, ¡®Do you know that I am the inventor of 4D projection?¡®


    Roderick held back hisughter and pretended not to see anything. He kept washing Ethan¡¯s and


    Elias¡¯s backs as usual!


    As expected, Ethan and Elias were confused seeing that Roderick didn¡¯t respond to


    1. it.


    Elias rolled eyes around and pressed somewhere in the bathtub.


    his


    In an instant, one more image of each of his sons appeared in the bathtub!


    Now, Roderick saw three faces of Elias and three faces of Ethan winking at him side by side!


    Seeing them, Roderick felt delighted.


    Thinking about Elias, Enzo, and Ethan¡¯s reactions when Mnie asked him to take a bath with his


    sons tonight, he finally understood!


    It seemed that Mnie must have been fooled by her sons like this before!


    Thinking about this, Roderick had an urge to teach Ethan and Elias a lesson!


    Roderick said, ¡°Are you done? Is it fun?¡±


    As Roderick spoke, he reached out and touched somewhere inside the bathtub.


    Instantly, only one face of Ethan and one face of Elias were left in the bathtub.


    Roderick said, ¡°Who modified this? It¡¯s a smart bathtub but you turn it into a prank toy!¡±


    Roderick looked at Elias. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Elias said fearlessly, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun?¡±


    Roderick said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not fun. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t have tricked your mommy who worked


    very hard to raise you!


    ¡°Elias, you are smart. But you should use your intellect in the right things!¡±


    Ethan was confused. ¡°Daddy, how do you know we tricked Mommy?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Of course I know. Don¡¯t ever do it again!¡±


    As Roderick spoke, he began to wash his two sons¡® hair!


    Ethan said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so awesome. You can tell at a nce that this is a prank toy. You¡¯re


    much smarter than Mommy!¡±


    Ethan patted the water in the bathtub and looked at Roderick with admiration.


    Ethan exined, ¡°Mommy was so frightened by Elias that time!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°She rushed out of the bathroom and shouted, ¡®Elias has been cloned!¡±


    Hearing this, Roderick said seriously, ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t do it again, okay?¡±


    Ethan and Elias agreed in unison. ¡°Got it, Daddy!¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°It¡¯s actually my fault. I hadn¡¯t done anything a father should have done. Elias, if you


    like this technology. I will take you somewhere in a few days.¡±


    Hearing this, Elias immediately became interested.


    Elias asked, ¡°Daddy, what is this ce?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°It¡¯s a technologypany, where you can contribute to a lot of useful things with


    your hacker skills!¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but interrupt them. ¡°Daddy, I want to go with you too!¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there together then!¡±


    Roderick rubbed Ethan¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Better take Mommy with us too!¡±


    Elias said, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    Elias patted his chestcently!


    After Roderick helped his two sons take a bath, he lulled them to sleep.


    56%%


    Mnie couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, Roderick was the scion of the Lambert family, who made


    millions of dors every second.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t believe that he was so patient and willing to spend time putting Ethan and Elias to


    sleep and reading each of them a bedtime story.


    Mnie stood at the staircase and listened to his voice, as mellow as the cello,ing out of the


    door. She felt her heart softening slightly!


    Tonight, Roderick was not like what Mnie had imagined before.


    She quietly went down the stairs and saw Enzo, who came out of his room.


    Enzo winked at her and joked, ¡°What? Mnie, are you still worrying about the


    father of your sons?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie red at Enzo.


    Mnie said, ¡°How can I be as careless as you? Why did you call him your cousin- inw? Is he?¡±


    Enzo smiled wickedly, ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t lie to yourself. Just admit that you love him.¡±


    Mnie snorted, ¡°Screw you! You¡¯re an unreliable cousin!¡±


    She rolled her eyes at Enzo and turned around to leave.


    14:24 Sat, 16 Mar Du.


    Enzo shouted behind Mnie, ¡°Mnie, wait. Where is my cousin¨Cinw going to sleep tonight?¡±


    Enzo was so loud that Mnie thought he was doing it deliberately to let Roderick know that she


    was eavesdropping.


    Mnie went back to her room in embarrassment and annoyance. She really hated Enzo and


    Angie!


    They both betrayed her for Roderick!


    At that moment, Mnie didn¡¯t expect that there was going to be a very interesting drama tonight!

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Mnie decided topletely ignore Roderick. She closed the door and went to sleep.


    This mansion was not as good as the residence of the Lambert family, where, everyone had a


    single house.


    But there were enough spare rooms for guests.


    Because of Mnie¡¯s intermittent insomnia, her bedroom was on the first floor.


    Once Mnie closed the bedroom door, she could hear nothing upstairs.


    Mnie was still resentful. He thought, ¡®Well, I¡¯ll leave the babies to him tonight.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he like babysitting very much anyway? Well, take care of them until you¡¯re bored.¡¯


    Thinking that Angie hadn¡¯te back yet, Mnie was a little bit confused.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Is it really so much fun hanging out with Michael? Do they have that much to talk


    about?¡®


    At that moment, Angie happened to send her a message. Mnie immediately became furious.


    Angie: [Mnie, I won¡¯t be back tonight. I hope you and my cousin¨Cinw will get along well with


    each other. Have a nice evening.]


    Mnie thought, ¡®What is this nasty girl talking about?


    ¡®What cousin¨Cinw? Get along with him?¡±


    Mnie was furious when she thought about Angie¡¯s expression when Angie betrayed her.


    She immediately called Angie but Angie¡¯s phone had already been turned off.


    Mnie shouted, ¡°My goodness! What kind of people are they?¡±


    Mnie threw her phone aside furiously.


    Somehow, Mnie couldn¡¯t fall asleep tonight.


    Mnie got up and turned off the light. She kept her eyes wide open and could not fall sleepy at all.


    It was already 11 o¡¯clock at night. Mnie listened silently with her ears pricking up for a while and


    found it was dead silence outside her room and upstairs!


    Mnie muttered, ¡°Gary must have arranged a room for him, right?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mind was full of Roderick¡¯s face.


    She rolled over a few times and murmured, ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s asleep now? It¡¯ste. He must have


    fallen asleep.¡±


    Thinking about Roderick, Mnie blushed and felt her heart beating faster.


    In the past years, what happened on that night seven years ago shed through her mind from time


    to time so her memories about it be even clearer and clearer.


    Mnie used to think that she would never see Roderick again.


    Mnie never expected that after so long a time, she would be sleeping in the same house as him!


    Mnie sighed, ¡°Life is full of surprises!¡± Finally, she drifted into sleep.


    After a while, in her dream, Mnie seemed to hear a fight in the hall.


    At first, Mnie thought it was Roy and Sam. She thought they were deprived of sleep and were


    having apetence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the practice room if you really can¡¯t fall asleep?¡± Mnie. murmured. She


    rolled over and fell asleep.


    Suddenly, Mnie heard some loud bangs among the sound of the fight.


    Mnie woke up immediately.


    Bang!


    She heard another one.


    Mnie was familiar with this kind of sound.


    It was the dull sound of a violent collision of strong muscles!


    Mnie shouted, ¡°Why did Roy and Sam suddenly be crazy in the middle of the night? Do


    they have to do it so fiercely?¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all now. She had to sit up andin about them!


    Mnie put on a homewear jacket, nning to find out what was going on.


    When she walked to the hall, she saw Darrin confronting the two men in ck! Mnie cried,


    ¡°Darrin?¡±


    Darrin was dressed in ck too. His tired and stubborn look slightly showed his anger!


    Mnie said, ¡°Darrin, it¡¯s really you! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Mnie rubbed her eyes and walked closer to Darrin.


    Darrin answered in a deep voice, lowering his head slightly, ¡°Ms. Robertson! Sorry that I¡¯m too


    late!¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry. Did youe back overnight? Have you eaten


    anything yet? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll ask Gary to make some noodles for you!¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t notice Roderick¡¯s angry face at all.


    Darrin still replied respectfully, ¡°Thanks but no need, Ms. Robertson!¡±


    Roderick, sitting on the sofa in front of Darrin, clearly saw that when Darrin raised his head slightly


    to look at Mnie¡¯s face, Darrin looked a bit wistful before he lowered his head again.


    Mnie said, ¡°Well, okay. Make something to eat for yourself when you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    As Mnie spoke, she just looked up.


    Roderick was sitting on the sofa in the middle of the hall. His face was sullen and his eyes were


    dull, making it difficult for other people to figure out what he was thinking about.


    Two tall men in ck stood at Roderick¡¯s sides. Based on their muscles, they were well¨Ctrained and


    strong.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    14.24 Sat, 10 Mar


    Mnie asked, ¡°Did you have a physical fight just now?¡±


    Mnie nced at Roderick as she spoke.


    Mnie introduced Darrin to Roderick. ¡°This is Darrin. You¡¯ve seen him before. You should be


    friends. Don¡¯t do that again!¡±


    Then she nced at Darrin.


    Mnie said to Darrin, ¡°Go back to sleep. He is Ethan¡¯s father. It¡¯s safe with them!¡±


    Hearing this, Darrin nced at Roderick coldly and left without saying a word.


    Roderick raised his hand and the two men in ck beside him turned around and left silently and


    mysteriously as if they were ghosts.


    When Mnie was about to go back to sleep, she was surprised to hear Roderick¡¯s magical,


    mellow, and deep voice again.


    Roderick asked, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Mnie raised her head in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    Roderick asked again, ¡°Does he live here?¡±


    His voice somehow sounded a little bit colder.


    Only then did Mnie realize that Roderick was talking about Darrin.


    Mnie replied, ¡°Yes, he is one of the Thomas family. Where is he supposed to live if not here?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have gone too far tonight? How could you get your men to have a fight with


    Darrin just right after he came back after an exhausting journey?¡±


    Roderick said coldly, ¡°Ask him to leave!¡±


    Mnie suspected that she was only having an allusion.


    Mnie said, ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Roderick stared at Mnie looking angry.


    Roderick said, ¡°Ask him to leave here!¡±


    This time, Mnie confirmed that Roderick had asked her to make Darrin leave.


    Mnie thought, ¡°Who does he think he is? The owner of this house?¡¯


    Mnie said, ¡°What? Mr. Lambert, have you forgotten who you are?¡±


    She was so angry that he got more and more audacious!


    Only then did Mnie notice that Roderick was still wearing a suit, sitting upright on the sofa. It


    didn¡¯t seem that he had been sleeping at all.


    Mnie snorted in her mind, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this man?¡±


    The clock in the hall chimed. It was already 2:00 a.m.!


    Mnie wondered why Roderick was sitting on the couch in the middle of the night instead of


    sleeping.


    Mnie wondered if it was because Gary didn¡¯t arrange a room for him.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Roderick said firmly, ¡°Either he leaves, or youe back to the Lambert Manor with me!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Go back to the Lambert Manor with you? What? Roderick, mind your own business.


    You¡¯re at Harbour Vi. It¡¯s my home here!¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t understand Roderick and couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. with him.


    Mnie thought, ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t have been nice to him. I should keep giving. him my poker face


    like I always did. That¡¯s the right thing to do!¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°M!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Stop! Who do


    think you you think


    are?¡±


    Looking at Roderick¡¯s pretty face, Mnie became more and more furious.


    Mnie said, ¡°What right do you have to decide where I live? This is not the Lambert Manor and it¡¯s


    not your decision what I should do!¡±


    Roderick stared at her and called softly, ¡°M!¡±


    Roderick¡¯s perfectly pleasing deep voice sounded like he was infinitely resentful!


    Mnie¡¯s heart softened. She knew Roderick was staring at her but she still stubbornly looked


    away from him to avoid eye contact with him.


    Mnie didn¡¯t breathe a sigh of relief until she felt that he looked away from her


    face.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t help but shoot a brief nce at Roderick and saw Roderick, who always looked


    noble and proud, lowering his head.


    The chandelier on the ceiling was shining mildly over his head.


    His eyes and handsome cool face were hidden in the darkness.


    He sat there absolutely motionlessly. His head cast a shadow on his chest, which seemed to be


    showing a trace of his sorrow.


    Mnie was suddenly reminded that the man in front of her had saved her more


    175


    than once and had been making up for the unintentional damage that he had done to her.


    Although he did, it clumsily, she still found it heart¨Cwarming and touching!


    Thinking about this, Mnie felt her heart softening.


    She said in a milder tone, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Have you been sitting here all night? There are


    guest rooms upstairs and there should be pajamas in the closet.


    too.¡±


    Hearing this, seemed to regain his vitality immediately. Suddenly he raised his head and his dull


    eyes were bright again.


    Roderick said, ¡°M, I¡­¡±


    Darrin suddenly called out, ¡°Ms. Robertson!¡±


    Roderick was just thinking about something but he was interrupted by a male


    voice.


    Mnie said, ¡°Darrin! Why are you still awake? Let¡¯s have a talk tomorrow. It¡¯s too


    Mnie didn¡¯t expect that the Darrin woulde back!


    At that moment, Darrin was dressed in clean and casual clothes and his sharp eyes. looked


    mysterious under the light.


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, there¡¯s something urgent. I want to tell you now!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie nced at Roderick and frowned, ¡°An emergency?¡±


    Darrin said, ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Seeing Roderick stare down at her again, Mnie thought for a while.


    Mnie said, ¡°Wait for me in the study. I¡¯ll change my clothes first. I¡¯ll be there


    soon!¡±


    Mnie went back to the cloakroom.


    At this time of the year, she always slept in a thin and short suspender nightdress.


    She thought she would be out only for a short while so she just casually put on a coat over the


    dress.


    But Mnie and Darrin needed to talk about something serious, she thought she- should change


    her clothes.


    Thinking that Darrin had an emergency to report to her, Mnie had a lot of questions in her heart.


    She thought, ¡®I wonder what Darrin is thinking about. What¡¯s so important? Why does he have to


    report it to me in the middle of the night?¡±


    Mnie was selecting clothes. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know that there was a big fight between


    two people in the living room right after she left there.


    Roderick said, ¡°Darrin, right? I remember you are supposed to be in the hanging prison in Xeria At


    that moment. Why are you here, around M? What do you


    want?¡±


    At that moment, Roderick waspletely different from what he looked like in front of Mnie,


    obedient.


    His pretty bright eyes looked fierce now. He looked Darrin up and down as if he was trying to dig a


    hole in his body.


    Darrin did not look the slightest fearful.


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson is a member of the Thomas family. Mr. Lambert, she¡¯s not yours. Don¡¯t


    get it wrong!¡±


    Roderick sneered.


    Roderick said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the right to talk about things about M! You¡¯re just a


    bodyguard who protects her. Know your ce. Don¡¯t cross the line!¡±


    Hearing this, Darrin blinked a little.


    Darrin said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m supposed to do. But I wonder howe you have the right to do that,


    Mr. Lambert. I think it¡¯s not up to you whether I crossed the line or not!¡±


    Roderick sneered and smiled, ¡°Howe?


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the father of her kids!¡±


    Hearing this, Darrin froze for a moment but soon, he regained hisposure.


    Darrin said, ¡°So what? Ms. Robertson will never be with a man who once forced her to do


    something!¡±


    Roderick repeated. ¡°Forced?¡±


    Roderick¡¯s tone was bantering.


    Roderick continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what really happens between a man and a woman in


    bed. Do you think that simple coercion will make M get pregnant so easily?¡±


    Darrin said fiercely, ¡°You! You nned it seven years ago!


    ¡°You approached her on purpose. You¡¯ve been lying to her. What do you want to do?¡±


    Darrin leaned forward andunched an attack on Roderick¡¯s face with both of his


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    hands.


    But before Darrin could get close to Roderick, the two tall men in ck suddenly appeared again


    like ghosts!


    Darrin had a physical fight with the two men in ck again.


    After Mnie changed her clothes, she walked out of the room and saw the three of them fighting


    with each other.


    Mnie shouted, ¡°Stop it! What are you doing?¡±


    Hearing Mnie, the two men in ck who were fighting with Darrin immediately stopped and


    retreated to Roderick.


    But Darrin rushed to Roderick, looking unwilling to


    ve it un


    Mnie raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Darrin, get out of here!¡±


    Mnie knew that thest time Roderick visited the Robertson family at night, Roderick already


    wanted to kill Darrin.


    Neither of the two men of Roderick¡¯s was beneath Darrin and in some respects,


    they might even be better than Darrin.


    Mnie didn¡¯t want Darrin to get hurt.


    After all, Darrin was Enzo¡¯s man so he was a member of the Thomas family. She thought she


    should protect him.


    Darrin said. ¡°Ms. Robertson, he is not a good person. You can¡¯t let him stay here!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Darrin, you¡¯re imagining things! He¡¯s Ethan¡¯s father!¡±


    Mnie frowned. She thought that Darrin had changed a lot. He talked more and acted strangely.


    Mnie saw clearly just now that although Darrin was fighting with the two men in ck, his target


    was always Roderick!


    Mnie was a little bit confused. She didn¡¯t understand why Roderick and Darrin became enemies


    just after she changed her clothes.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Mnie looked at Darrin and saw him staring at Roderick with a wary look.


    Mnie said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have an emergency to report to me? Why are you not waiting for me in th


    study?¡±


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, he¡­¡±


    Darrin blinked and then stopped talking!


    Roderick nced at Darrin coldly and then immediately turned to Mnie and said gently, ¡°M, is


    it about the Robertson family? Why don¡¯t you talk about it here?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not proper.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t know what Darrin had found yet..


    Although Roderick was the father of her kids, she didn¡¯t want him to know everything.


    After the matter with the Robertson family was handled, Mnie would disappear from Zerivia as


    she did in Solustria seven years ago. She would nevere back or see Roderick again.


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the study!¡±


    Darrin gave Roderick a provocative nce and left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seeing the grievance glistening in Roderick¡¯s eyes, Mnieforted him, which even surprised


    herself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These things about the Robertson family have nothing to do with Ethan and


    Elias. They will be all right!¡±


    Roderick called, ¡°M!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Okay, go to bed now. You caused so much trouble tonight that I haven¡¯t had a


    chance to sleep!¡±


    Mnie turned around and walked toward the study.


    Roderick remained motionless on the sofa.


    He looked at Mnie¡¯s back and frowned slightly.


    13


    He balled his slender fingers into fists, showing hisplicated emotions.


    After a long time, Roderick sighed slightly.


    For the first time in his life, Roderick felt a sense of powerlessness and anxiety, sitting on the sofa


    in Harbour Vi.


    For the first time in his life, he thought the most difficult thing in the world was to make Mnie love


    him.


    The man in ck who stood beside Roderick leaned over to him. ¡°Sir, about that man named


    Darrin, do you want us to¡­¡±


    Roderick waved his hand. ¡°No need.¡±


    Tonight, in front of Roderick, Mnie defended Darrin several times.


    If Roderick asked someone to kill Darrin now, Mnie would never forgive him.


    The other man in ck whispered to Roderick, ¡°Sir, Darrin dares to have a crush. on Ms.


    Robertson. You can¡¯t let him get away with it easily!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Roderick snorted coldly. ¡°Let him live a few more days!¡±


    The men in ck answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Roderick snorted in his mind, ¡®As the scion of the Lambert family, I don¡¯t believe that I will lose to a


    notorious killer.


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t M allow me to protect her if she allows such a killer to stay around


    her?


    ¡®After all, I am the biological father of her three kids.


    Soon, Roderick smiled.


    Roderick knew that everything in this world had two sides.


    He thought no matter how bad a situation he was under, he would win in the end. with careful


    nning.


    He thought the existence of Darrin might be a chance for him to live with Mnie in Harbour Vi!


    Roderick leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes with satisfaction.


    Roderick needed to think carefully about it.


    Roderick thought Mnie was kind but sly, indifferent but sentimental. He wondered how he could


    take advantage of it.


    He wanted to make a n to hug her!


    to f


    $59%


    Roderick thought silently and listened carefully sound from the study with his ears pricking up.


    At that moment, it was as bright as daytime in the study.


    Mnie was sitting upright behind her desk and nced at Darrin, who was standing.


    Mnie said, ¡°Have a seat. What urgent things did you find on your trip to Eistar?¡±


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, all the things that I found are here!¡±


    Darrin handed a small notebook to Mnie.


    Hearing this, Mnie frowned.


    Mnie thought, ¡®I knew there was something fishy.


    ¡®Darrin has already written down all the important information! Then why didn¡¯t he just give it to me?


    ¡®Whye into the study? Why make it so mysterious?¡®


    Thinking about this, Mnie didn¡¯t say a single word but took the notebook.


    The atmosphere in the study soured for a brief moment. Looking at what was in this notebook,


    Mnie was taken aback.


    Mnie was surprised that Steve was so bold!


    Mnie didn¡¯t believe that Steve, an insignificant businessman involved in art. museums, was so


    powerful and dared to do such a bold thing.


    She wondered, ¡®Who¡¯s behind Steve? Could it be Owen?¡±


    Mnie suppressed her anger and looked at Darrin. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s true?¡±


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, although it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s true! In the


    past years, Steve has been engaged in counterfeiting and selling cultural relics under the guise of


    Steve¡¯s Art Gallery!¡±


    Mnie asked somewhat anxiously, ¡°When did it start? Does my mom know about this?¡±


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, I am pretty sure that Steve had been doing this before he met your


    mother!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°So, he deliberately approached my mom back then. Maybe he was involved with my


    mom¡¯s death!¡±


    Mnie stood up in excitement.


    Hearing this, Darrin fell silent for a moment.


    After a short while, Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, the details still need to be further confirmed!¡±


    Mnie was reminded of something hearing Darrin¡¯s words.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    What was the truth of what happened back then?


    So many years had passed since Mnie¡¯s mother¡¯s death, let alone what happened. when


    Mnie¡¯s mother and Steve met each other decades ago.


    Where to start the investigation?


    Mnie thought about this question in a daze.


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, in fact, it¡¯s easy to avenge your mother¡¯s death!¡±


    Mnie was taken aback by Darrin¡¯s words.


    She looked up and saw a fierce look on Darrin¡¯s face.


    She said nkly, ¡°Easy? Why?¡±


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, there is no doubt that Steve must be involved with


    your mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°As long as you want it, I can kill Steve and his family tonight!¡±


    Mnie was amazed. ¡°Kill him?


    ¡°Do you think that revenge means death? Do you think I just want Steve to die?


    Darrin said, ¡°Steve deserves to be dead. If I kill him, you can go back to the ind. with your kids


    and never have to get involved with people and things in Zerivial again. Isn¡¯t it a good idea?¡±


    Mnie stared nkly at Darrin. ¡°What? You¡­¡±


    She had known Darrin for seven years but she had never seen him like this before!


    Darrin never looked at her so boldly, let alone put forward this bold idea.


    What Darrin just said made Mnie nervous.


    She gave up her quiet life on the ind and came all the way to Zerivia to take her revenge. Was


    Steve¡¯s life all that she wanted?


    No, absolutely no!

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, Roderick is not a good person.¡±


    Darrin¡¯s sharp eyes shed with determination.


    Darrin added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you trapped here. After Steve is handled, you can go back to the


    ind and live a quiet life like you used to!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie stared at Darrin.


    She said, ¡°What are you suggesting? What does he have to do with my life?¡±


    Darrin said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Robertson.


    ¡°I have solid reason to suspect that what happened seven years ago was nned by


    him.


    ¡°He and Steve are birds of a feather. Now they must have hidden intentions to approach you. Ms.


    Robertson, you have to be careful with them!¡±


    Mnie frowned, ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more confused!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯m sure he had nothing to do with what happened seven years ago because he was


    also set up! As for everything else, I can handle it myself! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Darrin said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, I still hope you can return to the ind as soon as possible!¡±


    Darrin was excited, looking reluctant to give up!


    Mnie asked, ¡°Darrin, do you want to kill Steve because I can go back to the ind after that?


    Even if he deserves to die, what about the truth of my mother¡¯s death?


    ¡°Thank you for taking me to the ind seven years ago. I have always regarded you as my best


    friend. Don¡¯t mention murder so casually in the future.¡±


    Mnie added, ¡°My grandfather was a phnthropist, and never a single brutal idea like this had


    urred to him. No one in the Thomas family can be involved in such a brutal thing!¡±


    Darrin roared in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Robertson!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°If Steve is really the murderer of my mother, I will definitely let him kill for his life!¡±


    Darrin screamed again, ¡°Ms. Robertson!¡± His fierce look showed his relu and


    pain.


    ¡°Darrin, go downstairs. It¡¯s sote!¡± Mnie said. She lowered her head and clenched the


    notebook.


    Mnie added, ¡°Go get some rest! Leave me alone.¡±


    Darrin said reluctantly, ¡°Ms. Robertson!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Leave now.¡±


    She waved her hand repeatedly and leaned back on the chair, feeling exhausted.


    The white light in the study shone on her face and a drop of tear at the corner of her eye. The drop


    of tear reflected the light like a crystal.


    Not far from Mnie was a photo of a young woman.


    In the photo, the young woman was holding a cute little girl in her arms.


    The young woman was smiling and looked gentle and wise. When Mnie saw the photo, she felt


    sorrowful.


    Mnie said, ¡°Mom, I never believed that you died of illness. I will find out the truth and justice must


    be done!¡±


    She stared at the young woman in the photo, lost in thought.


    Apparently, she had forgotten that it was midnight. She just sat still with a sad face. in her study, still


    dressed in formal clothes.


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, the clock chimed. Mnie woke up.


    Mnie looked around nkly and then remembered why she was in the study.


    She carefully put away the notebook given to her by Darrin and left the study.


    When Mnie passed by the hall, she remembered that Roderick had been sitting


    on the sofa in the living room like he was doing a vigil.


    Mnie wanted to find out if he had gone to sleep.


    When Mnie had just passed the hallway, she saw that Roderick was no longer on the sofa.


    Mnie breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought, ¡®Fortunately, Roderick listened to me and went to bed.


    ¡®Otherwise, if someone keeps sitting next to her bedroom, I think it will be difficult for me to fall


    asleep.


    When Mnie was about to turn off the light and go back to her room to sleep, she suddenly saw a


    head tilted to the side on the sofa.


    Mnie took a closer look.


    Sure enough, it was Roderick¡¯s head.


    Mnie thought, ¡°Why is this guy sleeping on the sofa? Don¡¯t we have a decent. guest room here


    for him to sleep?


    ¡®It is obvious that he is using me of being a bad host!¡±


    Thinking about this, Mnie walked to the sofa.


    Roderick was sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    However, Mnie immediately blushed when she saw his pretty face.


    Roderick had taken off his jacket and unfastened the top three buttons of his shirt, revealing arge


    part of his muscr chest. N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Listening to Roderick inhaling and exhaling steadily and seeing his chest


    fluctuating, Mnie felt her heart pounding.


    Mnie looked at Roderick and couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°He must have a very strong heart!¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t realize that she was talking aloud until she finished her words. She looked around in


    a hurry and thought she was lucky that there was no one else!


    58%


    Seeing that Roderick was still sleeping soundly and motionlessly, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mnie thought, ¡®What am I doing?


    ¡®How could I suddenly say such strange things?


    ¡°Why did I sound like the kind of evil spirit that seduces men and gouges out their hearts?


    ¡®No, I¡¯m not like that!¡±


    Mnie shook her head,ughing in her heart at her own foolishness.


    Suddenly, Roderick, who was asleep, made a muffled sound and rolled over.


    Mnie was scared to death by his sudden move.


    She was really worried that Roderick would suddenly wake up and find out that she was standing


    right beside him and staring at him nkly.


    If that happened, Mnie didn¡¯t know how she could exin it. Who knew how Roderick would talk


    about it?


    Fortunately, Roderick was still sleeping. He just rolled over without even opening his eyes.


    As soon as Mnie calmed down, Roderick moved again.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Hey! Hold on! Are you that hot?


    ¡®How can you unfasten all the buttons on your shirt?¡±


    Roderick¡¯s whole chest was revealed in front of Mnie.


    Two bulging chest muscles and abdominal muscles were all revealed in front of Mnie!


    Mnie hissed.


    Mnie¡¯s face, which had just cooled down, became burning hot again.


    Mnie wondered what kind of exercise Roderick did every day. His muscles were still tensed


    though he was lying tly!


    From his chest muscles and his eight¨Cpack abs to his lower part.


    As Mnie looked down, she stopped herself in time. ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t look anywhere lower than


    that!¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Mnie thought, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?


    ¡®I am already in my twenties and I have been a mother for seven years.


    ¡®I experienced it myself seven years ago and have seen a lot of handsome and strong men. Why do


    I find this man¡¯s body attractive?


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have been! I used to hate men being naked!¡®


    Thinking about this, Mnie forced herself to look away. But somehow, she couldn¡¯t help turning to


    Roderick¡¯s face.


    Roderick¡¯s eyes were closed and his brow furrowed slightly. He seemed to be sleeping soundly but


    ufortably!


    Mnie eximed in her heart, ¡®He is beautiful.¡®


    Even though he was frowning, he still looked handsome. To Mnie¡¯s surprise, she found him pitiful


    now.


    Mnie stretched out her hand, wanting to smooth the wrinkles between Roderick¡¯s eyebrows.


    Just when she was about to touch Roderick¡¯s glowing skin, she noticed a small red mole around the


    corner of his eye.


    Mnie was suddenly reminded of Elias.


    She thought after Elias grew up, he would look even more like Roderick and a lot of women would


    be fascinated by him.


    Realizing that she was about to touch Roderick, Mnie hurriedly withdrew her hand.


    Mnie thought, ¡®What am I doing?


    ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m possessed.


    ¡°This man must be a witch!¡®


    Mnie thought she should get out of here in no time.


    But when Mnie saw Roderick¡¯s naked chest, she felt a little angry!


    Mnie thought, ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he take care of himself?


    ¡®He is sleeping on the sofa without wearing his jacket. He will catch a cold!¡±


    Mnic coughed drily.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Why am I worrying about him catching a cold? It must be because of Ethan and


    Elias!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he catches a cold, Elias and Ethan might be infected!


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s exactly the reason.


    Mnieforted herself silently. She pulled Roderick¡¯s jacket and wanted to put it on him!


    She thought, ¡®Just take it as an act of kindness in the middle of the night!¡±


    She pulled the jacket for a while and found that Roderick was too heavy so she couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    Mnie muttered, ¡°I should let you freeze to death?


    ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ll fetch you a nket!¡±


    As Mnie said this, she turned around to get a nket in her room. Unexpectedly, the moment


    she turned around, Roderick¡¯s eyes suddenly opened.


    Roderick¡¯s charming eyes shone with triumph.


    Clearly, Roderick didn¡¯t wake up just now. He had been pretending to be asleep!


    Hearing that Mnie wanted to fetch him a nket, Roderick couldn¡¯t help feeling proud of his


    n.


    Roderick rolled over again to reveal more of his skin.


    Roderick would take off his shirt if he wasn¡¯t afraid of scaring Mnie.


    But he knew Mnie was timid and would easily flush.


    He thought he should take it step by step. After all, the situation was different from


    what it had been seven years ago.


    Thinking about what happened seven years ago, Roderick felt his heart beating faster and his


    adrenalin flowing.


    Roderick remembered everything he said and did to Mnie when he finally came to his senses


    that night.


    He clearly remembered that the girl in his arms was a little scared bit at first but she didn¡¯t refuse


    himter.


    As soon as he told her not to be afraid, he could feel her rxing in his arms. Later, she pressed


    herself against him hard.


    Roderick wished to relive that night.


    Roderick sighed slightly.


    Suddenly, he heard Mnie¡¯s footstepsing from the entrance of the hall. He quickly closed his


    eyes to pretend to be asleep.


    When Mnie came back with the nket, she saw Roderick still sleeping soundly. His shirt was


    one step away from sliding off him.


    She couldn¡¯t help looking around and whispering, ¡°Where are your ghost¨Clike bodyguards? Why


    didn¡¯t they put something on you? Do they think you¡¯re made of iron?¡±


    Mnie was immediately reminded of a body as hard as iron.


    Mnie flushed again. She quickly looked around, feeling guilty.


    There was dead silence except for the faint sound of clocks ticking.


    Mnie calmed down and covered Roderick with the nket.


    As soon as she turned around, Roderick, who seemed to be sleeping, made a muffled sound and


    rolled over again.


    As soon as Roderick rolled/over, the nket slid off him.


    Mnie never expected that a man could sleep like a child who tossed and turned and tangled up


    the quilt.


    Without thinking, she picked up the nket and wanted to put it on Roderick again.


    Unexpectedly, before the nket even touched Roderick, she slipped and lost her bnce.


    Mnie didn¡¯t forget to curse in a fraction of a second during which she fell.


    Mnie thought she deserved it. She shouldn¡¯t done so many things for him. If she hadn¡¯t done


    these things, she wouldn¡¯t have slipped.


    Thest ce Mnie wanted to fall to was Roderick¡¯s naked chest! But it happened.


    Mnie cried, ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Without opening her eyes, Mnie knew what she had done and what had happened.


    Her face hit Roderick¡¯s chest and he held her in his arms after waking up.


    Roderick couldn¡¯t help calling in a low voice, ¡°M!¡±


    Roderick couldn¡¯t keep pretending to be asleep anymore.


    If Mnie hadn¡¯t identally fallen on him, he would have done this too.


    He nned to hold her in his arms when she put the nket on him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that God would help him too: Mnie fell into his arms.


    Roderick thought he must seize this opportunity.


    Thinking about this, Roderick held Mnie tighter.


    Mnie¡¯s tender and glowing face was pressed against his chest. Roderick thought it felt so soft


    and was reluctant to let go of her.


    Where their skin touched, they both felt as if an electric current had struck them.


    Mnie struggled and made a muffled sound.


    But she soon realized that she couldn¡¯t stand up on her own. After all, she was held tightly in


    Roderick¡¯s arms.


    Mon, 18 Mar E UG


    Mnie said, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was undoubtedly alluring to Roderick.


    Mnie said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just wanted to cover you with the nket!¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand it, M. Thank you for caring about me.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Out of Mnie¡¯s sight, Roderick tried hard to not smile and pretended to be calm.


    Although he said so, he didn¡¯t loosen his grip on Mnie at all. He still hugged her tightly.


    Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t misunderstand it. Then why don¡¯t you let go of me? Let me


    stand up!¡±


    Mnie struggled again.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her struggle only brought her closer to Roderick.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Mnie made a muffled sound while struggling.


    Roderick said in a low voice, ¡°M!¡±


    At that moment, both of them felt their hearts pounding and their bodies burning, as hot as an active


    volcano.


    The most terrible thing was that the feeling of excitement spread all over their bodies.


    There seemed to be a river of moltenva with mes flowing down their bodies, about to burn all


    their clothes to ashes.


    Mnie said, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle anymore so she only kept speaking.


    Mnie repeated, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Her voice was soft and very tempting.


    Roderick thought her voice was prating his heart.


    Mnie¡¯s voice melted his heart and his heart was knocking wildly and uncontrobly.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    That was how he felt!


    Seven years ago, after the effect of the drug that he had taken was gone and Roderick sobered up,


    he felt the same way when he first saw Mnie.


    At that moment, Roderick felt like his heart no longer belonged to him. It had been summoned by


    something.


    He felt his heart beating violently inside him, urging him to pounce on Mnie to hug her tightly.


    Roderick said, ¡°M, don¡¯t move. Wait a second!¡±


    Roderick hugged Mnie tightly in his arms and said these words with great effort.


    Feeling the change in Roderick¡¯s body underneath her, Mnie knew what he


    meant.


    Mnie felt her face burning and she didn¡¯t dare to move. She cursed him fiercely


    in her heart.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Damn it! Why is he so horny?¡±


    ¡®Is he actually a dog?


    ¡°The kind of dog that can be turned on anytime and anywhere.


    ¡°M!¡±


    ¡°M!¡±


    ¡°M!¡±


    Roderick kept calling her name softly.


    Roderick¡¯s voice melted Mnie¡¯s heart.


    His voice was like an anesthetic being injected into her and she felt overwhelmed. by something


    mysterious.


    She felt like she had lost all her strength like a mollusk.


    Mnie whimpered, ¡°Stop calling my name!¡±


    Roderick still kept calling her name, ¡°Mnie!¡±


    After a long time, Roderick sat up and looked at the woman who copsed in his


    arms.


    Her eyes were slightly open and she was flushing with embarrassment. Suddenly, he felt his heart


    overflowing with love.


    Roderick couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement anymore. He rolled over and pressed Mnie


    underneath him, wanting to kiss her fiercely.


    Suddenly, Roderick noticed that there was a figure in the darkness around the staircase.


    in, 18 Mar


    Roderick snorted in his heart.


    He said, ¡°Stupid thing!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was as cute as a kitten¡¯s mewing to Roderick.


    Roderick whispered in her ear, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll take you back to your bedroom.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°No.¡±


    58%


    Roderick gently bit Mnie¡¯s earlobe and looked at the figure around the stairs. He raised his voice


    on purpose. ¡°M, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back to sleep? Do you want to sleep with me


    on the sofa?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing her kitten¨Clike whisper, Mnie quickly stopped and bit her lower lip.


    Mnie thought, ¡®I really hate this man!¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Well, can you stand up on your own now? Huh?¡±


    Roderick bit Mnie¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room. Don¡¯t worry, I


    won¡¯t do anything until you agree!¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t know whether she should refuse or agree. She just stayed


    motionless and allowed Roderick to keep hugging her.


    Roderick passed the hallway and nced at the figure at the staircase. He raised his. voice. ¡°M,


    Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡±


    After walking into the bedroom, he gently put Mnie on the bed and covered her with the quilt.


    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t do anything else!


    Roderick said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± In the darkness, he sat by the bed and gentlybed Mnie¡¯s


    messy hair scattered on her forehead using his hands.


    Mnie wondered what was wrong with her.


    She had absolutely no resistance to Roderick saying don¡¯t be afraid.


    In the past seven years, it was this sentence that helped her forget her nightmares. and hardships.


    At that moment, Mnie didn¡¯t know how to react. She knew that Roderick had been staring at her.


    Mnie turned around, buried her head in the quilt, and pretended to be asleep.


    Mnie thought she started it tonight because she fell into Roderick¡¯s arms!


    Mnie was too ashamed to recall what happened then!


    She thought, ¡®Forget it. Just let him sit there and stare at me if he wants it. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t mean


    anything else. I can pretend to be asleep, right?¡®


    Mnie hid in the quilt, lost in thought. After a while, she drifted into sleep.


    Mnie had only slept for about an hour tonight. She was woken by the noise and then nearly two


    hours had passed. She was too tired.


    Mnie only vaguely remembered that Roderick smiled, took her head out of the quilt, and


    smoothed her hair.


    Later, he kissed her forehead and the tip of her nose.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t remember what happened next.


    When Mnie woke up, it was already daytime. Although she hadn¡¯t had a lot of. sleepst night,


    she felt refreshed, which was rare.


    It seemed that Mnie had a quality sleep after Roderick leftst night.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Did he go to the guest room to sleepst night?


    ¡®Forget it! Don¡¯t care about him.


    ¡®We¡¯re almost strangers anyway, why bother?¡±


    Mnie woke up andy in bed, lost in thought.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She suddenly rememberedst night she fell on Roderick¡¯s chest.


    She touched her face and felt like she could still smell the refreshing fragrance of his chest.


    Thinking about his hard and strong muscles made her flush and made her heart. beat faster.


    Mnie said, ¡°Come on, he¡¯s so annoying. Why do I always think about him? I hate him!¡±


    Mnie shook her head fiercely and then her hair became a mess.


    She covered her ears and closed her big bright eyes tightly.


    She thought if she couldn¡¯t see or hear anything, she would stop thinking about. Roderick.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Mnie heard a knock at the door.


    Mnie immediately felt nervous but when she heard Elias¡¯s voice, she rxed.


    Elias said, ¡°Mommy, are you awake? It¡¯s time for breakfast!¡±


    Then Mnie heard Ethan¡¯s voice. ¡°Mommy, Daddy says you should have breakfast first and then


    take a nap!¡±


    Mnie thought, ¡®Daddy? He is still here?¡®


    Mnie murmured, ¡°My God! When is this going to stop? Does he really think this is his home?¡±


    Mnie felt helpless.


    Mnie said slowly, ¡°Got it!¡±


    After a long time, Mnie went to the hall and saw Roderick assembling a toy car with Ethan and


    Elias on the sofa.


    Roderick smiled when he saw Mnie. He didn¡¯t look like someone who hadn¡¯t had enough sleep


    last night.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    As soon as Mnie saw Roderick¡¯s face, she remembered what happenedst night. and didn¡¯t


    dare to look at him again.


    She pretended to be calm and went straight to the dining table. As expected, she saw arge


    number of dishes on the table again.


    She knew that Roderick must have hired someone to make breakfast here early in the morning.


    Roderick asked, ¡°M, did you sleep wellst night? Have breakfast first and take a nap.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t expect that Roderick would still talk to her though she totally ignored Roderick.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Oh, my goodness. It¡¯s still early in the morning.


    As soon as Roderick finished speaking, Mnie said, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± This was what she


    wanted to say the moment she saw him.


    Hearing this, Roderick still looked calm.


    Roderick smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you have breakfast.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Are you going to watch me have breakfast?¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t understand why Roderick had to watch her eat breakfast!


    Mnie wondered whether he had an addiction after watching her taking


    medicine.


    Thinking about this, Mnie forked her tortellini into her mouth and chewed them hard.


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯m finished. Can you leave now?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°M, I¡¯ll drive you to work!¡±


    Roderick looked at the pretty little face, which had hit his chestst night, sipping a cup of milk, and


    felt amused.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mnie instantly interrupted Roderick. ¡°No, I can go to work myself!¡± She got up,


    about to leave.


    Roderick¡¯s eyes darkened but he soon regained hisposure.


    Roderick said, ¡°¨®kay, I¡¯ll take Enzo to theboratory first and then drive Ethan and


    Elias home!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    As soon as Mnie said okay, she thought something was wrong.


    She thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? He doesn¡¯t have to report what he¡¯s going to do to


    1. me.


    ¡®Why did I respond to it?


    ¡®It feels so weird.


    Mnie was stunned for a short while. She felt that the more time she spent with Roderick, the


    more weird things became.


    Mnie thought she was bing more and more irrational. She was forced to flirt with Roderick


    all day long yesterday. She almostpletely forgot her purpose here in Zerivia!


    Mnie thought it was too dangerous!


    Thinking about this, Mnie red at Roderick and went to the sofa in the hall. She hugged Ethan


    and Elias and kissed their cheeks a few times.


    Mnie said, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy read bedtime stories to mest night. And I slept well!


    ¡°Mommy, I wish Daddy would read stories to us every night!¡±


    As soon as Mnie heard Ethan, her face darkened.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Ethan, do you want me to spank you? Are serious?¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan quickly stopped smiling, hugged Mnie, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, can


    you spank meter? If Daddy sees me being spanked, I will lose face!¡±


    12:22 Mon, 18 Mar UG


    Mnie said, ¡°Wow! Why are you afraid of losing face in front of Daddy?¡±


    Mnieughed. She didn¡¯t understand what Ethan was thinking about.


    Ethan exined seriously, ¡°Because Ethan and Daddy are both men. Men can¡¯t be spanked in front


    of another man!¡°.


    Ethan¡¯s serious look melted Mnie¡¯s heart.


    It seemed that Ethan was more obsessed with having a father than Elias.


    Mnie thought Ethan must have made a n to make Roderick his father when he came back.


    That was why Ethan cared so much about his dignity in front of Roderick.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Forget it. I can¡¯t spank him anyway!¡®


    Mnie sighed and rubbed Ethan¡¯s head.


    Mnie said, ¡°Well, you must behave yourself in the future. Don¡¯t mess around again! If you can do


    it, Mommy will not spank you!¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°Thank you, mommy. You¡¯re so kind. Mommy, you are the kindest and loveliest mommy


    in the world!¡±


    Ethan shouted and threw himself into Mnie¡¯s arms. He raised his head and kissed her


    repeatedly.


    Mnie said, ¡°Okay, stop. Mommy has to go to work now. You smeared my makeup!¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°Mommy is naturally beautiful. You don¡¯t need any makeup!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You be so talkative after I said I wouldn¡¯t spank your ass.¡±


    Watching Mnie and Ethan joke with each other from a distance, Roderick felt touched!


    Suddenly, Darrin, dressed in a neat sports outfit, walked into the house. He was sweating a lot.


    Seeing Darrin, Ethan and Elias rushed to him and shouted, ¡°Darrin!¡±


    Ethan asked, ¡°Darrin, when did youe back? I missed you so much!¡±


    Darrin¡¯s face, which was originally fierce, immediately softened when he saw Ethan and Elias.


    He leaned over and put Ethan and Elias on his shoulders.


    Darrin said, ¡°You were sleeping when I came backst night!¡±


    There was a rare trace of warmth on Darrin¡¯s angr face.


    Ethan shouted proudly, ¡°Darrin, what a coincidence! Now you¡¯re back and Daddy is also here. Have


    you met him?


    ¡°Daddy is good at reading stories to us. Darrin, you won¡¯t have to worry about what stories you


    should read to us!¡±


    Hearing this, Darrin¡¯s expression immediately changed and he looked at Roderick. fiercely.


    Darrin put Ethan and Elias on the sofa.


    Darrin said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, I met himst night.¡±


    Ethan said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great!


    ¡°Darrin, look! My daddy¡¯s handsome, isn¡¯t he? Do you think he looks like me?¡±


    Elias said in a hurry, ¡°No, Darrin. Daddy looks more like me!¡±


    Ethan was not willing to be defeated. He said, ¡°No, Daddy looks more like me!¡±


    Elias said, ¡°Ethan, you are wrong. You don¡¯t look like Daddy. I do!¡±


    Suddenly the two boys started to talk about who looked more like their dad and neither of them


    would give up.


    They both thought that each of them looked more like Roderick.


    They didn¡¯t notice that Roderick and Darrin, standing in the hall, were looking at each other with a


    great deal of hostility.


    Darrin stared at Roderick coldly as if he was ready tounch an attack.


    TALL


    MUN, TO Ividi


    However, Roderick still looked rxed and was smiling.


    Roderick looked at Darrin with an air of domineering nobility.


    Neither of them made a sound but they knew what each other was thinking about. better than


    anyone else.


    Mnie was confused when she saw their silent confrontation.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Did they have a feud with each other in their previous lives?


    ¡®Why do they look like they¡¯re about to start a war the moment they see each other?


    ¡®And Darrin! Why are you so stupid?


    ¡®Do you know who Roderick is? Can you afford to offend the son of the Lambert family?


    ¡®How dare you look at him with so much hostility? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Twain Shadow Guards


    beside him will stab you behind your back?¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t know how to stop their silent fight. Suddenly, Enzo walked downstairs, yawning.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    As soon as Enzo saw Roderick, he immediately sobered up.


    Enzo said, ¡°My cousin¨Cinw, I thought you had left. Are you waiting for me?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Enzo, I just talked with M about taking you to theboratoryter!¡±


    Seeing Enzo, Roderick immediately smiled as if he had seen his brother!


    Roderick totally ignored Darrin¡¯s cold re!


    Hearing the wordboratory, Enzo immediately looked energetic.


    Enzo said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack up my things and we¡¯ll set out!¡±


    Originally, Enzo didn¡¯t n to stay in Zerivia for more than one night but now knowing that he could


    enter TNH Laboratory, he didn¡¯t mind staying longer.


    After all, the Lambert family¡¯s institute of genome was world¨Css.


    Both its scientific achievements yed a leading role internationally and its equipment was all


    cutting¨Cedge technology. Not everyone was allowed to visit it.


    To put it bluntly, this was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity!


    Enzo was so happy that his cousin¨Cinw was the scion of the Lambert family.


    Mnie watched Enzo call Roderick his cousin¨Cinw obsequiously.


    And Roderick responded to Enzo happily as if they were real brothers and no longer looked as


    noble as the scion of the Lambert family should.


    No matter how many times Mnie rolled her eyes and winked at Enzo, Enzo still talked with


    Roderick, ignoring everything else.


    Mnie was so angry and she didn¡¯t what she should say.


    So she mmed the door shut and went to the office of Rising Star to work!


    In the next dozen days, it would be the peak time for the year to Rising Star!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The spring auction around the corner was the first one after Mnie officially


    58%


    became the CEO of Rising Star. She must give it her best performance.


    In the first year after Mnie went to Rhodania, she was always confused and sorrowful.


    Later, the three kids were born. Mnie, an 18¨Cyear¨Cold unmarried single mother, almost wanted


    tomit suicide!


    Fortunately, with the support from her cousins and the other inders, and the three little kids¡®


    cleverness and cuteness, she overcame her fears.


    In the next few years, Mnie learned as much as she could crazily.


    For example, her grandpa¡¯s medical skills, painting skills, and discernment in art.


    Mnie tried all her grandfather¡¯s businesses.


    The past seven years were hard and fulfilling for her.


    Mnie was more thanpetent to the position of the CEO of the Beloris branch of Rising Star.


    But people in Rising Star, except for a few exceptions, thought that Mnie had. this job only


    because of her grandfather and uncle and it was nepotism.


    So, Mnie worked hard on the next spring auction.


    Mnie was determined to set the highest record for spring auction turnover in the world for the


    Beloris branch.


    As soon as she arrived at the office of Rising Star and entered the CEO¡¯s office, Jeff pushed the


    door open and came in.


    Jeff said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, this is the result of yesterday¡¯s auction. Please have a look


    at it!¡±


    Yesterday was the first auction of the spring auction season, which included a popr art session, a


    calligraphy and painting session, a modern art session, and a porcin session. It was just the


    beginning of the season.


    Mnie looked at the number of yesterday¡¯s turnover and nodded with satisfaction.


    Mnie said, ¡°Okay. Keep the close rate stable and pay more attention to the items


    worth 2 million dors and above.¡±


    Under this circumstance, it would not be a task to achieve a turnover of 2.2 billion dors by the end


    of the spring auction season.


    Jeff said, ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Ask everyone to keep working hard. We¡¯ll have a vacation after the spring auction


    season ends!¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°Okay, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    Jeff was very happy. She thought the Thomas family was indeed very generous.


    As one of the few senior executives of Rising Star who knew Mnie¡¯s background, Jeff knew that


    this young female CEO was actually very sophisticated better than anyone else.


    Most importantly, Jeff thought Mnie managed thepany flexibly and unconventionally.


    She always came up with some surprising but great ideas that both generated revenue and


    happiness.


    Of course, Jeff was happy to have this kind of boss.


    Mnie said, ¡°Tell the leader of every department that we¡¯ll have a meeting at four o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon. By the way, when Ms. Thomas arrives here, ask her toe to my office immediately!¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    At that moment, Mnie didn¡¯t know that Angie was not in Beloris so she definitely wouldn¡¯te


    here.


    Seeing that Jeff was smiling and standing still, Mnie asked in confusion, ¡°Is there anything else


    that you want to tell me?¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, Mr. Lambert sent some coffee beans here. Do you want. me to distribute


    them to the employee likest time?¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t realize what Jeff was talking about. ¡°What do you mean? Last time?¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°Mr. Lambert said that you liked coffee so he sent a truck loaded with


    coffee beans here!¡±


    Jeff exined it with a smile as if saying, ¡°Ms. Robertson, stop your acting. Everyone knew about


    it.¡±


    Only then did Mnie remember that Geoffrey once said that he would give her


    coffee.


    Mnie thought, ¡®My goodness! He is serious?


    ¡®A truck!


    ¡®First he sent me Lavazza coffee and then Blue Mountain!


    ¡®Is there ever going to be an end of it?¡±


    Mnie wanted to grab Roderick by the ear and ask him if he could understand. humannguage.


    Jeff said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, this time, there are more coffee beans thanst time. Why don¡¯t you just


    distribute them to the employees?¡±


    Mnie raised her voice angrily. ¡°Who asked you to take it? Give it back to him!¡±


    Hearing this, Jeff became anxious.


    Jeff said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, you¡¯ve epted the giftst time. It doesn¡¯t matter. anyway. Besides¡­¡±


    Seeing that Jeff was hesitant, Mnie had a bad feeling.


    Mnie said, ¡°Besides what? Say it!¡±


    Jeff gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The leaders of all the departments have already acimed their


    shares. I¡¯m afraid if I ask them to return it¡­¡±


    Mnie screamed, ¡°What?¡±


    Mnie was furious. She didn¡¯t understand why they were so cheap and forgot about their dignity


    for some coffee beans.


    Mnie thought, ¡®I don¡¯t pay them enough and they can¡¯t even afford a cup of


    coffee?¡®


    To Mal


    Jeff said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, it¡¯s the best Blue Mountain coffee and is limited to wealthy families in


    Beloris. It takes more than just money to buy it.¡±


    Seeing that Mnie¡¯s face darkened, Jeff quickly changed his tone.


    Jeff said, ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. It¡¯s just Mr. Lambert¡¯s generosity makes them think it¡¯s not good if you


    refuse him!¡±


    Mnie snorted coldly, ¡°Not good? Why?¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°Vision Museum has sent someone here. They want to buy the ancient books from the


    spring auction and their offer is 40 million dors. If we give the coffee back to Mr. Lambert, I¡¯m


    afraid he will feel embarrassed!¡±


    Mnie thought Jeff¡¯s obsequious look was so unbelievable.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    pter 68


    ¡°Y¨CYou¡­¡± Mnie stammered. She stared at Jeff, speechless.


    She suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t know what she could do about this kind of ridiculous behavior at


    all!


    Mnie thought. The worst thing is that Roderick is so everywhere.


    ¡°First, he yed up to Gary. Even Angie and Enzo tried to put in a good word for him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡®Now he is targeting Rising Star and has already casually bought off everyone here.


    They even started to betray me, their boss, the CEO of thepany!¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, after Mrs. Lambert sent Lavazza coffee herest time, everyone knew


    about it.


    ¡°We know that you and Mr. Roderick Lambert got married secretly a long time ago and you already


    have children. You just haven¡¯t announced it publicly yet¡­¡±


    Listening to Jeff¡¯s babbling, Mnie felt a headache and a violent drumming in her temples!


    Mnie thought, ¡°What the hell is going on?


    ¡®When did I marry Roderick?


    ¡®Wait! They know we have kids!


    ¡®Who made it leaked out?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Go out and shut them up with the coffee! Now!¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes and repeatedly waved her hand to drive Jeff out!


    She wanted to be alone!


    Mnie thought, All right, ¡®Roderick, what kind of tactic is this?


    ¡®You can¡¯t achieve your goal internally so you decided to take external means?


    ¡®Are you trying to use public opinion?¡®


    12-22 Mon, 18 Mar


    Just as Mnie was analyzing it angrily, her personal phone rang.


    Mnie thought it was a call from Roderick. She wanted to reject the call and throw it away.


    But she looked down and was shocked when she saw the number!


    Mnie was puzzled and picked up the phone. She murmured, ¡°Police station of Kdeal? What¡¯s this


    about?¡±


    She heard a strange male voice. ¡°Are you Ms. Mnie Robertson?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Yes, and you are¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re from the police station of Kdeal. Ms. Angie Thomas is detained here. Pleasee here


    now!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Angie? She¡¯s in the police station?¡±


    Mnie was totally confused. ¡°Excuse me, but what did she do?¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit serious. Pleasee to the police station


    and you¡¯ll know!¡±


    Then the man hung up in an instant.


    Mnie called, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Mnie almost thought she was having an allusion if she was not looking at the records on her


    phone!


    Mnie thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t Angie in Beloris?


    ¡®Why did she go to Kdeal and get arrested?


    ¡®Where is Michael? Wasn¡¯t she hanging out with Michael? What did she do?¡±


    Immediately, Mnie became very anxious.


    If there were still people who could cause Mnie¡¯s mood swings. Angie must be one of them.


    Angie was not only Mnie¡¯s cousin but also her best friend.


    M


    If anything bad happened to Angie in Zerivia, Mnie could never forgive herself.


    Mnie grabbed her phone, about to call Michael. Only then did she realize that she didn¡¯t have


    Michael¡¯s number.


    So she called Angie. But Angie didn¡¯t pick up her phone!


    Instantly, regret and anger overwhelmed Mnie!


    She thought she should have called Angie in the morning.


    She thought it was all her fault. She didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t call Angie in the morning. She


    completely forgot that her cousin Angie didn¡¯te backst night!


    Mnie thought angrily, ¡®It¡¯s all because of Roderick!¡±


    Suddenly, an idea urred to her: call Roderick!


    She thought Roderick definitely could get in touch with Michael so that she would know what had


    happened and be prepared for it!


    Thinking about this, Mnie dialed Roderick¡¯s number, worried about if Roderick would answer the


    call.


    However, the phone was picked up in no time.


    Roderick said, ¡°M!¡±


    Before Mnie realized that the call¡¯was already answered, she heard Roderick¡¯s mellow and deep


    voice.


    Mnie said, ¡°Give me Michael¡¯s number. I don¡¯t know if he is with Angie. The police of Kdeal just


    called me and said Angie¡­¡±


    Mnie¡¯s words were a bit confusing because she was too anxious.


    She didn¡¯t know why Angie was arrested by the police but the police had called her, which meant


    that it was pretty serious.


    Before Mnie could finish her words, she heard Roderick¡¯s mellow and deep voice again.


    Roderick said, ¡°M, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m downstairs at the office of Rising Star. Come


    12:22


    downstairs.¡±


    Somehow, Mnie suddenly felt like she finally could rely on someone hearing his gentle and deep


    voice.


    She went downstairs and hurried out of the gate of the office building and saw


    three luxury cars parked in the front parking lots, which attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    Seeing this, Mnie felt a headache.


    Suddenly, the door of the car in the middle was opened. Roderick¡¯s long leg stretched out and he


    walked out of the car.


    Mnie was nervous when the crowd gathered around the cars.


    She heard someone screaming, ¡°He¡¯s Roderick Lambert!¡±


    Without hesitation, Mnie hurriedly trotted to Roderick.


    Mnie said, ¡°Get into the car. Now. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Roderick grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand.


    Roderick said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. M, it will be fine.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Hurry up! Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Some people even took out their phones. It seemed that they were taking photos. of Roderick and


    Mnie.


    But Mnie couldn¡¯t care less about it. She grabbed Roderick¡¯s hand and got into the car!


    Seeing this, Roderick smiled mildly.


    Roderick thought, ¡®It works well. It seems that M is afraid of lots of things. When she¡¯s scared,


    she is proactive!¡±


    Roderick smiled with satisfaction. His glistening eyes betrayed his naughty thoughts!


    Mnie said, ¡°What happened to them? Why did they go to Kdeal? What happened? Did they


    crash the car into someone or¡­¡±


    #


    12:23 Mon, 18 Mar UG


    As soon as Mnie sat down in the car, she began to ask all kinds of questions.


    She knew that Angie loved driving cars at a very high speed.


    Angie used to do it on the ind at midnight.


    It didn¡¯t matter on the ind because she had a special ce to do it.


    But Beloris was a busy and crowded city.


    If Angie suddenly wanted to do it, Mnie couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of disastrous thing would


    happen.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t calm down at the thought that Angie might be sued for manughter in Zerivia.


    Roderick said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, M. I¡¯m here with you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    After getting into the car, Roderick still held Mnie¡¯s hand firmly.


    Roderick said, ¡°Now let¡¯s get her back. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m with you, M!¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Do you know what they did?¡±


    Mnie still felt uneasy and she couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Mnie didn¡¯t know what she should do if someone really was hurt or killed.


    Last night, Mnie warned Darrin not to be involved in murder but now she was thinking about what


    she could do to save Angie from jail time if she really killed


    someone.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Roderick said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you arrive at the police station. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what


    happens, I will be there for you, M.¡±


    No matter what Mnie said, Roderick seemed calm and carefree.


    Roderick continued, ¡°M, she still got Michael. There must be nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry too


    much about her. Okay?¡±


    Hearing Roderick¡¯s words, Mnie was suddenly reminded of Michael!


    Yes, Michael should be with Angie! If anything bad happened to Angie, Mnie. wouldn¡¯t allow


    Michael to get awa


    with it!


    Even if something bad really happened to Angie, Michael must be involved with it


    too.


    If Michael dared to make Angie take the me, Mnie would definitely punish him!


    After rxing a little, Mnie found that Roderick kept holding her hand since they got into the car.


    What was more, Mnie was held in Roderick¡¯s arms!


    No wonder Mnie felt feverish all over!


    Roderick and Mnie were very close to each other!


    Mnie quickly sat up straight and tried to stay away from Roderick but she couldn¡¯t break free


    from his hands.


    Mnie said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was in such a hurry just now. Can you let me go now?¡±


    Mnie was a little flustered and her words became incoherent.


    Every time she looked into Roderick¡¯s eyes, she felt nervous.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roderick said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, M. My arms are reserved only for you!¡±


    Mnie was bewildered hearing his casual and affectionate confession.


    Mnie said, ¡°Will you, will you stop talking like this?¡±


    Mnie red at Roderick.


    Roderick said, ¡°I¡¯m simply telling you the truth. M, don¡¯t you want to hear the truth?¡±


    He was still smiling and he sounded sincere.


    Roderick¡¯s question made Mnie blush.


    Mnie felt her face burning in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She wondered


    whether she preferred the truth from him.


    Mnie coughed drily.


    She thought, ¡®Even if I want to hear the truth, I don¡¯t necessarily want it from you.¡±


    But Mnie didn¡¯t know what to say so she kept silent!


    Her hand was still firmly held by Roderick..


    Mnie said, ¡°Let go of me. Why do you keep holding my hand?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°I¡¯m sick, M. It¡¯s such a long journey from Beloris to Kdeal. If you don¡¯t let me hold


    your hand, what should I do?¡±


    Roderick looked aggrieved and even his voice sounded pitiful.


    Mnie has no other choice.


    Mnie thought, ¡®All right, all right! For the sake of your illness, I¡¯ll let you hold my hand. Anyway, I


    won¡¯t get pregnant because of it!¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Thank you, M!¡±


    Roderick smiled and got closer to Mnie!


    Their postures now were very weird.


    Roderick and Mnie sat side by side, holding hands. Mnie¡¯s arms were crooked because she


    was trying to stay away from Roderick as much as possible.


    Roderick not only held her hand but also kept staring at her.


    He acted as if Mnie was an invaluable treasure and he could never be tired of staring at her.


    Mnie didn¡¯t know what to do about him. She wanted to withdraw her hand but Roderick was


    holding it too tightly.


    She had to look away in embarrassment and look out of the window, avoiding eye contact with


    Roderick.


    Their postures were still weird and the atmosphere was still awkward. Although they were sitting in


    a top¨Css luxury car, she felt extremely ufortable.


    Mnie thought silently, ¡®Ah! What did I do to deserve this?


    ¡®Why is Kdeal so far away?


    ¡°When will we arrive there?


    ¡®When I get back from Kdeal, I must avoid being in the same car as Roderick again. It is too


    horrible.¡±


    Thinking about this, Mnie cursed Angie a thousand times in her heart!


    Mnieined in her heart, ¡®My goodness! Angie, you have so many choices. but why Kdeal?


    ¡®And why did you make yourself end up in the police station?¡®


    Mnie felt really tired!


    She thought her body was twisted like a pretzel by someone else!


    Mnie twisted her waist outward to keep away from Roderick!


    To avoid eye contact with Roderick, she twisted her neck outward too!


    Mnie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Are you tired of it?¡±


    But at the same time, Roderick asked with a smile, ¡°Are you tired, M?¡±


    They spoke at the same time. Mnie turned around and looked into Roderick¡¯s affectionate and


    pretty eyes. She began to flush again.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m tired. How about you let go of me?¡±


    12-23 Mon, 18 Mar


    Roderick said, ¡°I won¡¯t be tired as long as I am holding you in my arms!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed


    Mnie¡¯s arm and hugged her tightly.


    Despite Mnie¡¯s struggle, he pressed her head against his chest.


    Roderick said, ¡°Get some rest. I know you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Let go of me! I can sleep on my own.¡±


    Mnie grabbed Roderick¡¯s arm around her waist but she couldn¡¯t shake off it.


    58%


    Roderick said, ¡°It won¡¯t be as cozy as being held in my arms. Have you forgotten what happened


    last night?¡±


    Roderick held Mnie tightly in his arms, ignoring her struggle.


    Mnie smelled a refreshing fragrance surrounding her.


    She felt the hot air that Roderick breathed out on her face when he spoke and she felt her face


    burning.


    She was agitated and ashamed and wondered why Roderick still dared to mention what happened


    last night.


    Mnie said, ¡°Last night? Don¡¯t ever mention it again. I slept alonest night, okay?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Yes, yes. M, you slept alone. I just carried you to your bedroom!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie felt her whole body burning in embarrassment.


    Mnie wanted to refute Roderick¡¯s words but she didn¡¯t know how to do it!


    She thought Roderick was too mean because he deliberately talked about things. that would


    embarrass her.


    Roderick said, ¡°You sound like you¡¯re not happy about sleeping alone. Do you want me to sleep with


    you tonight?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie became furious!

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    At that moment, she felt that all thenguages in the world were useless and so was her painting


    brush.


    She eximed in her heart, ¡°This man is everything I find beautiful. He is perfect-


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    to me.¡¯


    Maybe because Mnie had been staring at Roderick for too long, Roderick put down the pile of


    paper and looked at her.


    Their eyes met and Mnie waspletely unprepared!


    Roderick said, holding her hand and helping her sit up, ¡°M, have you had enough sleep?¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Where are we? Have we arrived there?¡±


    Roderick said, ¡°Yes. You were sleeping soundly so I didn¡¯t want to wake you up.¡±


    Hearing Roderick¡¯s words, Mnie gave up the idea of ming him for not waking her up in time.


    Mnie said in embarrassment, ¡°Let¡¯s get into it. Is the police already off duty?¡±


    Hearing this, Roderick chuckled and stayed silent.


    Richard, who was driving the car, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Robertson, Mr. Lambert is here. The


    police will have toe back even if they¡¯re off duty!¡±


    Mnie felt speechless.


    Mnie was stunned for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the name Lambert would still be so powerful outside Beloris. She wondered if


    Richard was just bragging.


    Hearing this, Roderick snorted and nced at Richard. Then he got out of the car


    first.


    Richard hurriedly shrank back a little and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Mnie. shook her head


    silently and got out of the car too.


    As expected, as soon as she got out of the car, she saw a middle¨Caged man talking respectfully to


    Roderick with a bright smile.


    Roderick still looked very calm as if the middle¨Caged man was his subordinate!


    Hearing Roderick call the middle¨Caged man Mr. Lee, Mnie felt relieved.


    No matter what, she was just an ordinary person.


    Of course, like most people, she thought things would be easier if she knew someone working for


    the bureaus.


    Seeing that Roderick seemed to be acquainted with a senior officer of the police station, Angie felt


    much relieved.


    While Mnie was thinking about it silently, the middle¨Caged man looked at her with a gentle look.


    The middle¨Caged man said, ¡°Ms. Robertson, I¡¯m so sorry that you have toe here! Ms. Thomas


    is inside. You can take her back now!¡±


    Mnie was a little surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    She thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? I just got out of the car and haven¡¯t even said a word and he told


    me that I could take Angie home!


    ¡®Does it mean that Angie didn¡¯t do anything wrong? No way. If she didn¡¯tmit a crime, why did


    the police ask me toe here?


    ¡®Or, the Lambert family is so powerful that even a car ident can be easily solved.


    The middle¨Caged man said, ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson, you can go inside and sign a few papers. And


    then you can take Ms. Thomas home!¡±


    Mnie came to her senses and didn¡¯t forget to thank him. ¡°Great, thank you!¡±


    Roderick walked straight over to her and held her hand. He said softly, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Now Mnie waspletely immune to his hand. She just let him hold her hand and followed him


    into the police station.


    Mnie asked, ¡°What happened to Angie and Michael?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Roderick suddenlyughed and said thoughtfully, ¡°And maybe it¡¯s a good thing!¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Mnie said, ¡°Good thing?¡±


    She was a little annoyed when she heard what Roderick said.


    Mnie asked, ¡°They¡¯re in the police station! How can it be a good thing?¡±


    Suddenly, Mnie came to her senses and said, ¡°So, there is not anyone¡¯s life. involved with it?¡±


    Hearing this, Roderick blinked and looked thoughtful.


    Roderick said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe there is!¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°What exactly do you mean? Whose life? Tell me.¡±


    Mnie was so anxious.


    Roderick said, ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t worry. They can go back after you sign the papers.¡±


    Roderickforted Mnie with a smile as if he had been coaxing Ethan and Elias!


    Richard and Bill, who had been following closely behind them, were shocked when they saw this.


    On the way there, they sat in the front seat of the car. They had no idea what happened in the back


    seat because of the soundproof material of the car.


    Looking at Roderick and Mnie¡¯s intimate exchange from a distance, Richard and Bill were


    amazed!


    Roderick now looked horny and was trying his best to seduce Mnie.


    Richard and Bill couldn¡¯t help but cover their eyes.


    Richard and Bill thought, ¡®Mr. Lambert, where is your domineering aura? Where¡¯s your indifference?


    Where¡¯s your resolution? You changed!¡®


    They knew that Roderick had spent a lot of time and energy looking for Mnie.


    They always thought that Roderick just wanted to know why he was not allergic to Mnie!


    175


    But Roderick unexpectedly kept doing it for seven years.


    They just thought that Roderick was obsessed with the first woman who he had sex with!


    They had never seen Roderick look at anyone so dotingly and reluctantly.


    They thought no wonder everyone in the Lambert Manor now treated Mnie like she was


    Roderick¡¯s wife when they saw her.


    Thinking about this, Richard and Bill tacitly exchanged nces.


    They decided to treat Mnie the same way too.


    Mnie didn¡¯t know what Bill and Richard were thinking about. All she was thinking about now was


    what Angie had done.


    After entering the reception room, Roderick walked Michael and Mnie trotted straight to Angie.


    However, when Mnie walked through the door and saw Angie, neatly dressed, with a beautiful


    smile on her ruddy face, she didn¡¯t feel angry at all.


    Mnie said, ¡°Angie? How are you?¡±


    Mnie grabbed Angie¡¯s hands and looked her up and down to check if she was injured.


    Soon, Mnie was shocked.


    Mnie thought, ¡°These red marks all over her body are fishy!


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t look like she is in trouble at all. Instead, it seems that she has just spent an extremely


    happy night with a man.¡®


    Mnie asked, ¡°Angie, what¡¯s going on? What brings you to the police station? Who did it?¡±


    Angie said, ¡°Mnie.¡± She immediately blushed and lowered her head.


    But soon, Angie looked up again and looked out of the door with an excited look. Angie said,


    ¡°Mnie, are you here alone?¡±


    Seeing that Angie was still worried about Roderick and her though she ended up in a police station,


    Mnie became furious.


    Mnie said, ¡°I can¡¯te alone? You won¡¯t go home with me if I¡¯m here alone? Ist that it?¡±


    Angie said. ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m just worried that you will feel lonely traveling alone.¡±


    Angie smiled and took Mnie¡¯s arm, shaking her arms childishly.


    Mnie shook her off, looking disgusted. ¡°Oh, stop. Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Angie said with an awkward look, ¡°Mnie! Don¡¯t ask about it. Anyway, it¡¯s nothing serious. Didn¡¯t


    the director tell you? I can go back home with you after you sign the papers.¡±


    Mnie looked at Angie and thought Angie was weird.


    Mnie knew Angie very well. Angie was always bold and unscrupulous. Mnie had never seen


    Angie so shy.


    Looking at Angie¡¯s bashful look, Mnie wondered if she had taken some weird medicine!


    Mnie felt she had goosebumps all over.


    Mnie said, ¡°You won¡¯t tell me, will you? Okay, I¡¯ll ask the police myself!¡±


    Angie said, ¡°Mnie! I¡¯ll tell youter! You don¡¯t have to ask other people.¡±


    Seeing that Mnie was ready to turn around, Angie hurriedly grabbed her hand. At that moment, a


    police officer came over with a document to be signed.


    Mnie took the document and looked down. Immediately, she became a bit angry. She signed it


    and pulled Angie out of the police station.


    Mnie said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you have a physical fight with other people?¡±


    Mnie pointed at Angie¡¯s neck and finally lost her temper.


    Mnie said, ¡°You even embarrassed yourself in Kdeal and got arrested for it!¡±


    Angie said casually, ¡°Stop, Mnie. It¡¯s not a fight. I was teaching them a lesson. All right?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You? What qualifies you to teach other people a lesson?¡±


    Mnie could hardly understand Angie¡¯s attitude.


    Angie said helplessly, ¡°Mnie, that¡¯s just an official document. It¡¯s not the truth! You know, it¡¯s just


    a formality!¡±


    Mnie was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s not the truth?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mnie said, ¡°Tell me what the truth is, then. How did you end up in the police. station and make


    mee all the way here to get you out of there?¡±


    Hearing this, Angie didn¡¯t know how to respond and turned her head away.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t get out of here myself. I don¡¯t need you to sign the papers at all. I did it


    for you!¡±


    Although Angie¡¯s voice was low, Mnie heard her. Mnie asked, ¡°What? For


    me?¡±


    Angie looked determined!


    Angie said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    It turned out that Angie raced the car again.


    Angie and Michael drove the car all the way to Kdeal. They ran into some rich local young men in


    Kdeal.


    One of the men had a crush on Angie.


    He thought Angie was just a pretty girl who he could y with for fun. He flirted with Angie and then


    Michael knocked him down.


    As a result, Michael and Angie angered the group of boys and were forced to have a physical fight


    with them.


    Unexpectedly, these gangsters from Kdeal were knocked down one by one by Michael and Angie.


    Through this fight, Michael and Angie not only knocked down the boys but also


    13:13 Tue, 19 Mart


    developed a romantic rtionship!

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    She had no idea how they ended up checking into a hotel, sharing a bed, and having sex.


    However, the gangsters they had beaten up called the police, and they were taken from the hotel to


    the police station before daybreak.


    After the police looked into Michael¡¯s background, they informed their chief, who then gave the


    Gibson family a call.


    Mnie understood that she did not even need to appear because of the Lambert family¡¯s


    influence.


    However, Roderick had been waiting for her outside Rising Star when she received a call from


    Angie.


    No matter how stupid Mnie was, she knew her good cousin was part of this set- up, judging from


    Angie¡¯s nonverbal cues.


    Mnie became aware that she was the one who had been duped after hearing all


    this.


    Roderick was so persistent. Did he spend the entire day trying to get close to her because he had


    nothing else to do?


    No wonder Roderick said it was a good thing.


    But then she eximed inwardly, ¡®Oh, no!¡®


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale at the thought of what Roderick had said.


    Angie said that she and Michael adored each other and were willing to sleep together for the night.


    Had something terrible urred that resembled her experience from seven years ago?


    As she was thinking this, Mnie saw the police chief walk Roderick out with humility.


    Michael followed behind with a happy and smug face.


    Angie had been ncing at Michael ever since he appeared.


    She didn¡¯t even give her angry cousin a look.


    Mnie suppressed her anger and asked with great difficulty, ¡°Angie, did you. really¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m dating him. He said we would get married soon.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t take care of you anymore, Mnie. You have to find someone to take care of you.¡±


    After saying that, Angie leaped toward Michael like a child.


    Michael reached out to hold Angie in his arms.


    Their behavior gave the impression that they had been in love for a long time and had finally


    reconnected after a long separation to those who were unaware of their real story.


    Mnie was stunned.


    W¨CWhat was going on?


    They hung out together for one night, slept in a bed, and were about to get married.


    How could this happen? That wasn¡¯t eptable!


    Michael walked toward Mnie with Angie in his arms before Mnie could process what she was


    seeing.


    ¡°Mnie, I¡¯ve officially gotten together with Angie. We have decided to get married at the end of this


    month. Would you like to tie the knot on the same day?¡±


    Mnie felt anxious as she looked at Angie and Michael, who were standing in front of her, hugging


    each other.


    Without ncing at Michael again, she grabbed Angie¡¯s arm and dragged her aside.


    ¡°H¨CHow can you do this? I disagree.¡± Mnie thought she was going to burst into a rage.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t know each other at all. You two do not know one another¡¯s disposition, habits, or


    temper.


    ¡°You two just spent one night together, and now you¡¯re getting married?!


    ¡°Grandpa and your dad won¡¯t agree to it either!¡±


    In an attempt to calm Angie down, Mnie gave a series of reasons.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Angie didn¡¯t calm down but got cranky.


    ¡°Mnie, you have the son of the Lambert family and three sons. I am one year younger than you.


    Why can¡¯t I get married?


    ¡°Maybe I already got pregnant after what happenedst night!¡±


    Angie responded to Michael in the distance by making a heart shape with her hands as she spoke.


    Her remarks astounded Mnie.


    ¡°Angie, listen to me. What do you know about Michael? How can you marry him before knowing


    anything about him?¡±


    ¡°He is the second son of the Gibson family in Beloris. He graduated from Yingon Imperial Medical


    University and is now a famous general practitioner in Beloris. ¡°He treats me well and is attractive


    and skilled in bed. He promised to spoil me.¡±


    Mnie was fuming at Angie¡¯s tant characterization of Michael¡¯s traits.


    She was about to lose it.


    ¡°Angie, you only have a cursory understanding of him. Who can guarantee that he won¡¯t change in


    the future even if he promised to treat you well?¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t give up trying to persuade her.


    Hearing this, Angie said seriously, ¡°No, Mnie, you are wrong. Some couples may not know one


    another even after spending their entire lives together, but some can see through their partners with


    just a nce.


    ¡°Michael and I are destined to be together, and we must be together!¡±


    Mnie was still in disbelief as she saw Angie¡¯s serious expression.


    ¡°Angie, do you mean what you say? You don¡¯t intentionally do this to get me to be with Roderick, do


    you?¡±


    Before Mnie could say anything else, Angie remarked decisively, ¡°Oh, my dear, I really want you


    to be with Roderick, but I can¡¯t miss Michael because he makes me happy.¡±


    Without giving Mnie a chance to speak, Angie grabbed her hand and continued, ¡°Mnie, the


    idea that someone will treat me the way the Lambert family¡¯s son treats you makes me happy. You


    should be happy for me.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?!¡± Mnie still didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Yes. Tomorrow, I will take Michael back to the ind to meet my father and grandfather. I¡¯m getting


    married!¡±


    Angie kept talking happily as she held Mnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mnie, feel happy for me!¡±


    Mnie could think of only one thing as she stared at the insane Angie.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You both are crazy!¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Mnie, Roderick is really nice. His eyes are full of love when he looks at you. Don¡¯t you feel


    anything?¡±


    Hearing Angie¡¯s words, Mnie turned around and left.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk with Angie anymore. Michael could take her away if he desired.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Michael took Angie along with him when he left the police station.


    Roderick pulled Mnie into the car she took to get here.


    ¡°M!¡± he uttered.


    Mnie had remained silent and disregarded Roderick ever since getting into the


    car.


    She stared nkly out of the car.


    She didn¡¯t know what was on her mind, or rather, she wasn¡¯t thinking at all.


    ¡°M!¡± Roderick called her twice before he could bring her back to reality!


    When Mnie came back to her senses, she found a pair of attractive eyes full of


    concern.


    She suddenly came to believe that Angie was really getting married.


    Soon after their idental one¨Cnight romance, Angie decided to marry Michael.


    Should people get married after sleeping together?


    Mnie thought, ¡®In that case, can I lead an independent life while raising three kids?¡®


    Mnie couldn¡¯t understand Angie¡¯s decision.


    ¡°M.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t realize he had been holding her hand until then. ¡°Don¡¯t call me,¡± she said, shaking off


    Roderick¡¯s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°M.¡±


    His deep voice wasced with some sadness.


    Mnie eximed inwardly, ¡®Damn it!¡®


    Mnie¡¯s mood would instantly change each time he called her like that.


    ??,


    It was no exception, even though she was feeling strangely irate right now.


    She felt frustrated!


    Mnie curled up against the opposite window, covering her ears with her tiny fingers and holding


    her head with both hands to stay away from him.


    ¡°M.¡±


    Mnie eximed silently, ¡®Oh, my goodness!¡®


    She couldn¡¯tpletely block his voice froming through. His soft voice. struck her like a


    shockwave.


    It felt as though his voice was ringing a bell attached to her heart.


    Her heart would tinkle every time she heard his dragging voice calling her in this


    way.


    ¡°M¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    Mnie realized that Roderick was giving her an exnation about taking her to Kdeal when she


    heard him apologize.


    Mnie didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Roderick had done nothing wrong.


    Angie raced a car, rushed to Kdeal got into a fight here, and was caught by the police. Not a single


    one of these things was trivial.


    Had it not been for Roderick, Angie might have spent an indeterminate amount of time behind bars


    and suffered.


    For Angie to return, he merely asked her toe here and sign her name. How could she possibly


    expect Roderick to apologize to her when he had done her such a big favor?


    She had to share the same car with Roderick toe to Kdeal. So what? She needed his help in


    the first ce.


    Even if he had taken advantage of her, holding her hand and looking at her, what could she say?


    Roderick was sick and simply wanted to findfort in her.


    Mnie thought silently, not responding to him.


    After a while, she heard him talking again, ¡°M, do you remember that night from seven years


    ago?¡±


    ¡°I have been looking for you for the past seven years since then.


    ¡°For the past seven years, I¡¯ve been doing something every day that I never did as a kid. Do you


    know why?¡±


    Mnie remained silent, but she pricked up her ear and listened carefully.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Roderick chuckled.


    ¡°M, I make the same wish every day, hoping to see you again.


    ¡°But ever since I saw you on the ne that day, I¡¯ve been wishing to see you all the time.


    Roderick then sighed.


    ¡°M, am I too greedy?¡±


    Mnie listened silently, feeling deeply touched.


    She could rte to the kind of day¨Cto¨Cday miss in his words, just as she had thought about that


    night a lot over the years.


    And seven yearster, they met again. She became flustered and her heart raced every time he


    came close to her and touched her, whether on purpose or identally.


    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her.


    How could she fall in love with this man who had made up such a ridiculous deal and whom she


    had never met before?


    ¡®Heaven! This is ridiculous! she eximed inside.


    Mnie moved her body slightly, but she still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know anything that happened between Angie and Michael this


    time. But I can assure you that Michael will never mistreat Angie,¡± he said.


    After hearing Roderick¡¯s exnation, Mnie started to calm down and gave what had happened


    between Angie and Michael some serious thought.


    It seemed that Angie and Michael had long clicked.


    Perhaps they were already in love when they first visited the Lambert Manor because they had such


    a joyous conversation.


    Girls would leave home when they grew up.


    Mnie sighed, her body finally at case, but she continued to lean against the ss window and


    look outside.


    Anyway, she was still in the midst of entanglement.


    To be honest, Angie was 24 years old. She would have been married and a mother long ago if she


    had been born into amon family.


    Mnie was perplexed as to how Angie turned out to be so yful and unruly when the Thomas


    family had always been strict with their kids.


    But how could such a disciplined monster decide to marry a man she recently


    met?


    To


    think about it carefully, Mnie would consent to it without hesitation if the man truly cared for her


    and truly loved her.


    But she never thought that Angie would marry a man from Zerivia, much less Roderick¡¯s rtive.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t think straight.


    She was getting tired from thinking. She sighed weakly in relief and closed her eyes, leaning


    against the seat.


    In a trance, she felt the movement on the other side of the seat, and she once again had the


    sensation of being intensely stared at.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Mnie was aware that she would see an infatuating pair of eyes if she opened her eyes right now.


    She had never thought that someone from the Lambert family would have such affectionate eyes.


    Anyway, she did not think he could be that loving.


    She wondered how long he could pretend. Three months or six months?


    Mnie thought silently and sighed. However, she felt sorry for him.


    She had never before heard of a skin hunger so peculiar that it permitted only certain people¡¯s


    touch.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Roderick was onlyfortable with her touch.


    Suddenly, as if to answer her question, Roderick moved over and wrapped his hands around her.


    With his movement, his refreshing aura instantly enveloped Mnie.


    Mnie experienced a jolt, which left her weak all over and caused her to lose her strength and


    willpower to struggle.


    She just let Roderick hold her, not moving.


    Perhaps her inaction encouraged him. Roderick hugged her and gentlyy on his side in the seat,


    his lips parting near her ears. ¡°M.¡± The whispered name jolted her calm breathing pattern.


    Her attempt at fake sleeping fizzled out in an instant when he called her this way. This was


    happening again.


    Mnie felt as if the little bell started to shake violently again.


    Suddenly, cold lips kissed her.


    Immediately, a sweet and reviving scent enveloped her, making her momentarily forgetful.


    She felt herself bing dizzy very quickly because the scent seemed to have a slight


    hallucinogenic effect.


    In a trance, she felt that the luxurious car seemed to soar into the sky, transforming into arge


    cloud.


    Mnie was aware that she was lying on a cloud, with a ringing bell and a rainbow of nine colors


    beside her. Countless seven¨Ccolored bubbles were floating in the air.


    On the very night of returning from Kdeal, Mnie workedte in Rising Star because she had to


    keep an eye on the evening auction.


    Before Mnie could finish, Angie called to tell her that Angie would not be returning home that


    evening and that she and Michael would be visiting his mother and grandfather on the ind first


    thing the following morning.


    Mnie couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    As she was wrapping up her work, it urred to her that Enzo was at the research institute and


    Ethan and Elias were not at Harbour Vi.


    Mnie abruptly lost interest in returning home because no one was home.


    She called Gary and decided to sleep in the office that night.


    However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep when she was lying in bed by herself in her office¡¯s bedroom.


    Of course, she thought of the daytime scene in the car with Roderick.


    They were close and intimate together.


    It was like that night seven years ago.


    It was seven years ago, and Mnie could not recall how long they stayed in bed. together.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see at the time, she clearly remembered how she had gone from fear and


    despair to dependence andmitment.


    He could dispel the fear from her heart with just a simple ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡°.


    As she thought about it, Mnie became irritated again.


    ¡°What was wrong with her?¡® she thought.


    She thought of a man who had made a ridiculous deal with her.


    Even worse, she found herself remembering more and more of that night she spent having sex with


    him.


    This was simply uneptable.


    Mnie thought there must be something wrong with her brain.


    Or maybe Roderick was addictive.


    Yes, he must be addictive!


    And he was even with skin hunger.


    Mnie felt an odd sensation in her mouth once more as she considered this.


    She was reliving the moment of her daytime kiss with Roderick.


    His lips felt slightly cold.


    His kiss was passionate, but not lustful.


    She remembered how her heart raced once more as he kissed her more deeply, like a bell ringing


    frantically.


    The concerto was lengthy, and the rhythm was lovely and clear.


    As she considered this, Mnie felt that the big office had transformed into the cloud that she had


    been on during the day.


    She also felt as though she had transformed into a happy little bell with wings and was flying in it.


    Ring. Ring.


    Suddenly, an insistent ringing noise jarred the room, disrupting the serene silence.


    Mnie felt herself tumble out of the cloud and strike the earth forcefully.


    She finally came back to her senses and realized that she was in the office¡¯s bedroom right now.


    ¡®Have I been recalling those scenes being with Roderick?! Wait, what¡¯s that harsh bell sound?¡® she


    wondered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As if knowing that she was in a daze, the ringing insistently sounded again, refusing to be ignored.


    It took Mnie some time to realize that her office phone was ringing.


    It was precisely twelve o¡¯clock.


    She didn¡¯t go home and turned off her cell phone so as not to be disturbed.


    Who would call this office number?!


    Roderick was the first person Mnie thought of.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little flustered when she thought of the dream she had just had.


    But the telephone kept ringing. Mnie calmed down and picked up the telephone.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson.¡±


    ¡°Darrin?!¡± To Mnie¡¯s surprise, the person who called was not Roderick but Darrin.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you calling? Didn¡¯t I tell Gary that I wouldn¡¯t go home. tonight?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, it¡¯s not safe for you to stay in the office alone.¡±


    Mnie sensed that Darrin was talking more than usual and that his voice had lost its calmness.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I have an important meeting tomorrow morning. It is safe because the entire office building


    is installed with security equipment,¡± she exined.


    Mnie was appreciative of Darrin.


    Despite the fact that Darrin was only the Thomas family¡¯s bodyguard, Mnie had been taking him


    as her friend, like a brother.


    After all, he had helped her a lot in the past seven years.


    13.14 Tue, 19 Mar


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, do you want me to¡­¡±


    4156


    ¡°No need,¡± Mnie interrupted him as she felt that he talked too much today.


    ¡°How is everything working out with what I entrusted to you? Have you


    investigated the Robertson family thoroughly?¡±


    Darrin was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Ms. Robertson, I¡¯ll find out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Darrin. You must find my mother¡¯s notebook.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    After the phone call ended, Mnie returned to her little bed in the bedroom but couldn¡¯t fall


    asleep.


    13:14 Tue, 19 Marti

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Mnie¡¯s heart raced and her face burned as she recalled that long kiss she had with Roderick


    back in the day in the car.


    After calming down, she immediately warned herself, ¡°Stop it, Mnie. Enought Why didn¡¯t you say


    no when he kissed you today?


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve be depraved. How on earth can you go insane from his kiss? How can you


    think about it even now?¡±


    Mnie felt perplexed as she paced around in the office talking to herself.


    She looked around, desperate for something cold, but all she could find was a cup of cold water.


    She drank it up and calmed down, not caring that her period wasing soon.


    During the day, she would frequently stand in front of the window and gaze out at the distant


    Steve¡¯s Art Gallery on Springerglow Avenue. She wondered if she could see that sign if she looked


    at it at night.


    Thinking of this, Mnie walked to the window and looked at Springerglow Avenue in the dark.


    Indeed, Steve¡¯s Art Gallery looked even clearer and more stunning at night than it did during the


    day.


    The words ¡°Steve¡¯s Art Gallery¡± were glowing white, like the moon hanging in the sky.


    These three words were designed by her mother alone.


    Mnie felt sad thinking about her mother, but she could think more straight


    now.


    ¡°Mnie, look at you. Have you done anything since you got here? Have you forgotten the reason


    for youring to Zerivia?¡± she talked to herself again.


    ¡°Mnie, remember that you didn¡¯te to Zerivia for love or romance. You


    me here


    to get Mom¡¯s justice and exact revenge on that jerk, your father!¡±


    Thinking of that scumbag father, Mnie felt gloomy again.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Steve Robertson was really her biological father.


    What kind of father would coborate with others to repeatedly harm his own. daughter?


    Why?


    If he hated her so much, why did he let her be born in the first ce and act like a loving father for


    the past 18 years?


    Was it merely a ploy to sell her when he needed it?


    Should Darrin¡¯s investigation¡¯s findings be true, Steve was a liar from the beginning to the end. How


    could a clever person like her mother be blind to his deceit and even fall in love with him, marry him,


    and give birth to her?


    Mnie felt hatred well up inside at the thought.


    She eximed inwardly, ¡®Wait and see, Steve!


    ¡®I will find out the truth about my mother¡¯s early death and make sin, you scumbag!¡®


    you confess


    your


    When she was about to go back to bed, she nced at the small square downstairs, and her heart


    pounded wildly.


    Three ck cars were parked in line in the small square in front of Rising Star.


    A tall figure was leaning against the door of the car in the middle.


    ¡°Roderick?!¡± Mnie cried out in surprise. Why was he here?


    She blinked in disbelief and took a closer look.


    That was him, indeed.


    He always appeared with three opulent cars, the middle one carrying him and the other two


    upied by his bodyguards.


    Mnie recognized them at a nce.


    Like a leaning pine, Roderick¡¯s towering figure was leaning against the car door. showcasing his


    exceptional and noble physique that set him apart from other men.


    It was him.


    What was he doing here at thiste hour?!


    Mnie stared at the figure downstairs in a daze, while Roderick seemed to have sensed it and


    looked up.


    Mnie was so startled that she turned around and ran to the bedroom. She noticed that her phone


    was set aside motionless, with a dark screen.


    After giving it some thought, Mnie turned on her phone and saw multiple missed calls and


    messages


    [M, I miss you so much,] one message stated.


    [M, I have nowhere to go now that you¡¯re not home.]


    [M, I want to hear your voice.]


    These tant messages struck Mnie like electric shocks.


    ¡®Shame on you, rascal!¡® Mnie cursed inwardly as she ran to the window.


    As expected, Roderick remained motionless as he leaned against the middle of the three opulent


    cars that were still parked there.


    ¡°What is this madman doing here at midnight?¡± Mnie was so irritated.


    Who on earth said that Roderick was not interested in women?


    This was definitely the way wealthy men pursued women.


    Mnie pondered the number of women he had been waiting for downstairs at midnight before he


    became so adept, not to mention all those sweet messages.


    Where the hell did he learn all this from?!


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t been with a woman before.


    What did he mean by ¡°I have nowhere to go now that you¡¯re not home?¡±


    Was he showing off his literary prowess?


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he doesn¡¯t have a ce to sleep since the Lambert family has so


    BV5


    many houses.


    ¡®Well, just stand here as long as you want.


    ¡®I don¡¯t give a damn about you!¡® Mnie thought angrily as she paced around the office.


    After a while, Roderick went to the window and saw that he was still standing there.


    Roderick was still standing when she checked after a while.


    She was unsure if he could actually see her from a distance. He would nce up at her each time


    she approached the window.


    Mnie could almost hear his chuckle.


    What was wrong with him? This couldn¡¯t go on.


    If he waited outside all night, would he be okay?


    Mnie felt a little irritated when she realized that she started to be concerned about him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But immediately, she convinced herself that she wasn¡¯t worried about him.


    She just thought that the reporters would spot him if he stayed outside all night because the Rising


    Star spring auction was still going on.


    Yes, that was why she didn¡¯t want him to stand outside all night.


    ¡®s! No, I¡¯d better call him and send him away!¡® Thinking of this, Mnie dialed Roderick¡¯s


    number.


    As soon as the phone rang, the figure in ck shadow downstairs moved and answered, ¡°Hey,


    M.¡±


    Mnie ignored the whine in his voice and said stiffly, ¡°What are you doing downstairs? Go home!¡±


    ¡°Heh, you start to care about me,¡± he chuckled with a cheesy smile.


    Mnie sensed that she had encountered a failure of imagination.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that this indifferent and noble man would say something like


    that, which gave her

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°Who cares about you? It¡¯s not allowed to park in the small square!¡± Mnie said without thinking.


    ¡°Oh, I did say yesterday that I would follow you anywhere you go. M, have you forgotten it


    already?¡±


    Roderick expressed what he wanted to say without answering her.


    ¡°You¡­


    Indeed, he said so after they kissed in the car yesterday.


    At that time, Mnie was dizzy due to theck of oxygen in her brain.


    ¡°M, you are the mother of my children and my woman. I¡¯ll be with you anywhere you go in the


    future. You can¡¯t get rid of me. M.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face blushed, and she almost burst out the words, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    How could she say that?


    Mnie became speechless, not daring to say anything else.


    ¡°Or do you want me to go upstairs? I can sleep on the couch in your office,¡± Roderick said in a


    negotiable tone.


    ¡°No way!¡± Mnie gritted her teeth and said, feeling annoyed.


    ¡°M.¡±


    After a slight sigh and pause, he added, ¡°Obviously, you like it, too.¡±


    His words struck Mnie, and she leaped on her feet as if she had been pricked with a needle.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I won¡¯t fall for you.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    When she heard his charming chuckle on the other end of the phone. Mnie started to realize


    what she had said.


    1641


    Mand


    Immediately, she felt her face burning.


    ¡°M, well, I like it, and I like you too.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart pounded once more upon hearing this.


    Even the phone she was holding nearly toppled to the ceiling.


    She thought of his words ¡°Obviously, you like it too.¡±


    She thought, ¡®He was talking nonsense.


    ¡®How could I fall in love with a man who I had only spent one night with?


    ¡®Never!


    ¡®Ever!¡®


    What did he refer to by ¡°Obviously, you like it too¡°?


    Did he mean she liked being with him and getting intimate with him?


    He was so presumptuous.


    She decided not to forgive him.


    Thinking of this, Mnie picked up the phone on the floor and wanted to send a message.


    But she saw an unread message on the screen.


    It turned out that it was from Roderick. [M, I¡¯ll watch over you downstairs. Good night. I¡¯ll leave


    early tomorrow morning.]


    ¡°Watch over me? Who told you to watch over me?¡± she uttered.


    Mnie thought this man was being irrational because he stayed downstairs, refusing to go to sleep


    at the Lambert Manor.


    Mnie wondered what kind of rumor would surface if reporters or those who arrived at the office


    the next morning saw him.


    However, she really didn¡¯t believe that the son of the Lambert family could stay downstairs all night.


    She wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    He must be hoping to make her feel sorry for him with a pity party so that she would allow him to


    enter her ce.


    That must be it.


    Mnie thought that Roderick would be gone in half an hour at thetest.


    With the thought of watching the show, Mnie would go to the window to check on him every few


    minutes.


    To her surprise, half an hourter, Roderick was still standing in front of his car.


    Mnie lost it when she saw howposed he was.


    ¡®Go ahead. I¡¯ll see how long you can stay here. Stand there until dawn if you can. Humph?¡® Mnie


    thought and then went to bed with peace of mind.


    Today she was just too tired. Despite taking a quick nap in the car, she felt a little exhausted today


    due to her mood swings.


    Mnie dozed off quickly and slept till dawn.


    The rm clock went off, waking her at half past six in the morning.


    Mnie washed her face, brushed her teeth, and made a cup of Lavazza coffee sent by Jennifer.


    Then she remembered Roderick came herest night.


    ¡°He must have gone home to sleep because he couldn¡¯t stand it,¡± she sneered as she walked to the


    window, holding the coffee. ¡°What he said¡­¡±


    She cast a hopeless nce downstairs.


    She nearly dropped the coffee cup out of surprise.


    A man stood by the car door in the small square in the twilight of dawn.


    The man in ck was looking in her direction, like a statue.


    From so far away, Mnie seemed to be able to see a gentle light in his brown


    eyes.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. Did he really stand there all night?¡± Mnie cried out in


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    disbelief.


    She thought, ¡®Is he even human?¡®


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe someone like that exists.


    ¡®It seems that he suffers from both physical and mental problems. He is paranoid.


    There were more and more cars on the road, and the light was growing brighter.


    At Rising Star, the day began with the arrival of the security guards and cleaning


    crew.


    Three opulent cars in this tiny square had passersby chatting among themselves.


    Mnie could not remainposed after seeing this scene. She quickly grabbed her phone and


    made a call.


    ¡°Roderick, what are you doing? Get out of here now!¡± Mnie shouted angrily into her phone.


    But Roderick ignored her impatience, and his chuckling was as if dew was dripping from a leaf in


    the morning. ¡°Heh, M. Did you sleep well?¡±


    Mnie was stunned.


    This sentence made her feelings of guilt and rage, discontent, and the desire to severely reprimand


    him all vanish.


    ¡°Go home and take good care of Ethan and Elias,¡± she uttered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back if you want me to.¡±


    Roderick chuckled obediently and emphasized, ¡°I¡¯lle over tonight.¡±


    Mnie felt lovely, but she was at a loss for words.


    No woman disliked being pursued and adored.


    Mnie was no exception, even though she had always felt superior.


    Three luxury cars drove away.


    Mnie looked in the direction where the cars left and took a deep breath.


    What should she do with this man?


    She grew on Roderick as time went by. She liked his voice and the way he talked.


    However, he was the same person who slept with her back then.


    Over the years, she often thought about what her children¡¯s father would be like.


    Could he be a scumbag who betrayed his wife and family, a shameless man who would hurt his


    own daughter like her father did?


    Or was he a yboy who had frequently visited brothels?


    Mnie always felt guilty about the deal she had made when she considered that possibility.


    Countless times, she pondered whether she ought to have chosen death rather than doing such a


    ridiculous thing.


    She was relieved as her three kids¡® father turned out to be so excellent; meanwhile, she felt even


    more flustered.


    Yes, a normal person would understand how fortunate they were to marry into the Lambert family.


    asag


    Even Angie knew that Roderick was a good catch.


    How could Mnie not know?


    ¡°Hey, Mnie, what¡¯s bothering you? Just take your first meeting as your destiny,¡± Angie whispered


    to her at the gate of Kdeal Police Station that day.


    Destiny?


    Indeed, Roderick and she seemed to be destined for each other. That evening, his men just so


    happened to be the ones who saved her.


    Roderick happened to be set up that evening as well.


    Was it really doomed?


    Mnie sighed.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    13-15 Tue, 19 Mar


    Mnie wondered who hade to her office so early.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Mnie heard a voice say, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Her employees shouldn¡¯t be knocking on the CEO¡¯s office door first thing in the morning since they


    had just started work.


    As she hesitated, a voice sounded outside the door, ¡°Ms. Robertson, It¡¯s the folks. from Prime Eats


    who brought your breakfast.¡±


    Mnie was stunned for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t order breakfast with Prime Eats. And as far as she could remember, Prime Eats never


    served breakfast.


    No doubt, it must have been Roderick¡¯s arrangement.


    Looking at the big meal on the table, Mnie thought of Roderick again.


    She wondered if he had gone to bed after standing downstairs all night.


    Mnie had be inadvertently concerned about him without even realizing it. Mnie blushed


    and thought, ¡®Maybe I should give him a chance.


    ¡®Perhaps I should try to ept him. After all, what happened back then is in the past, and I have


    moved on.


    ¡®Even if it was his fault, it¡¯s forgivable.


    ¡®Ahem!¡®


    Mnie touched her burning face. She then changed her mind.


    She¡¯d promised herself she wouldn¡¯t even think about dating until her mother¡¯s affairs were settled.


    She had spent much time on Roderick recently, which was unimaginable in the


    past.


    Sighing, Mnie remembered Roderick¡¯s smile just before he got into the car. ¡°This man truly


    captured my attention!¡® she thought.


    However, Mnie didn¡¯t know that Roderick had changed since he eat in the ¡ª¨C


    Staying up all night didn¡¯t change his noble aura but made him even more stern


    and indifferent.


    Roderick was sitting in the back seat with a pile of documents in his hand, frowning.


    ¡°Sir, how about you get some rest first? You didn¡¯t sleep at allst night.¡± Bill cast a worried nce


    at Roderick seated in the back.


    ¡°No need,¡± Roderick responded without raising his head.


    Despite not getting any sleepst night, he was very excited mentally and physically, not feeling


    tired at all.


    Bill secretly nced at the rearview mirror a few more times before turning to exchange nces


    with Richard.


    Both of them expressed silently that their boss was overexcited.


    Richard wanted to say something, but he repressed the urge and dutifully followed the driving


    protocol. ¡°Guys, please pay attention to your driving and ensure smoothness and orderliness. Keep


    other cars from disturbing our boss.¡±


    ¡°Got it.


    Richard silently shut the soundproof door and activated the soundproof system after getting


    responses from Ken, Mark, Louis, and John.


    ¡°Bill, do you think our boss¡¯s self¨Cinflicting trick workedst night?¡±


    ¡°What self¨Cinflicted trick? This is clearly a tease between our boss and Ms. Robertson. Do you


    understand it or not?¡± Bill said.


    ¡°Really? Bill, how was it fun to be standing there like a statue all night? Everyone knows that our


    boss doesn¡¯t like Darrin and wants to move to Harbour Vi,¡± Richard said with confidence.


    ¡°What? Do you have a problem with our boss?¡± Bill nced at Richard fiercely.


    ¡°I just feel sorry for our boss. Will he stand outside again tonight if Ms. Robertson doesn¡¯t open her


    heart this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to think about these things.¡±


    Bill nced at him and urged, ¡°So we have to get someone to help us.¡±


    ¡°Who can help me?¡± Richard frowned. ¡°Dr. Gibson has left with his future wife. Who else can help


    our boss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, we should go find Ethan and Elias. Things will move more smoothly and


    sessfully if they are willing to help.¡± Bill looked thoughtful.


    ¡°Needless to say, his sons must be supporting our boss,¡± Richard said carelessly.


    ¡°You know nothing, you idiot!¡± Bill scolded inwardly when he nced at Richard with


    disappointment.


    ¡°The two boys are close to Darrin. How do they know that he is trying to steal our boss¡¯s woman?¡±


    Bill uttered.


    This dawned on Richard, whose face lit up like a beacon. ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s hard to speak it out.¡±


    ¡°Howe? Don¡¯t you get along well with the two kids?¡±


    Bill red at Richard. ¡°I mean, our boss shouldn¡¯t have been so nice to you. You can¡¯t even get


    such a small thing done.¡±


    Richard was ashamed to hear this. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it. Humph. The


    affairs of our boss concern me.¡±


    ¡°Well, get it done nicely. Perhaps our boss will reward you with another house if you can get Ms.


    Robertson toe to the Lambert Manor,¡± Bill joked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Richard smiled proudly as if he had invited Mnie into the Lambert Manor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Such a diversion caused the car to bump. Bill was so frightened that he was going to open the


    soundproof door to check on Roderick.


    To his surprise, he found that the soundproof door was open, and their boss was looking at them


    coldly.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright? The road is not in good condition. Did you get hurt?¡± Bill forced a smile,


    pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Roderick nced at Bill indifferently and then turned to the document


    in his hand.


    Bill then turned around and red at Richard, who was driving. They exchanged nces and


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Their boss would never smile at them again. Getting a ¡°humph¡± from him was already a great


    pardon.


    When the crisis was solved, they quietly closed the soundproof door and began to whisper.


    ¡°Bill, do you know why our boss suppressed those media reports about Ms. Robertson?¡±


    ¡°Are you a fool? Ms. Robertson doesn¡¯t like it!¡± Bill remarked.


    Richard nodded and made a turn skillfully.


    ¡°Yes, she is really different. So many people want to be a trending topic with our boss in


    Zerivia.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! She won¡¯t be special if she¡¯s like other women.¡±


    Richard chuckled, not taking Bill¡¯s contempt into heart at all.


    ¡°Bill, do you think our boss can enter Harbour Vi as he wishes tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He has to.¡± Bill¡¯s face was full of confidence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Could it be that she has no interest in men, just like our boss?¡± Richard was quite


    mysterious.


    44032

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°Nonsense. I saw Ms. Robertson blushing when she saw our boss. Doesn¡¯t it meant that she¡¯s


    interested?¡± Bill said excitedly.


    ¡°It seems so, but I¡¯m worried our boss¡¯s entire effort will go in vain.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Our boss is sincere with Ms. Robertson. Can¡¯t she see it?¡±


    Bill really wanted to p Richard twice.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Richard shook his head while staring at the leading car ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve been ying


    with his sons these days. ording to their narrative, a man named Pete Mason brought flowers to


    Ms. Robertson every day for the past seven years, but she always kicked him out..¡±


    Bill became uneasy after hearing this.


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t you inform our boss of this information?¡± Richard was stunned.


    ¡°Huh!? Do I need to?¡±


    Gazing at the silly look on Richard¡¯s face, Bill was about to strike Richard in the head when he


    heard a cold voice from the back seat say, ¡°Look into it.¡±


    Bill was stunned for a moment before he realized that Roderick was speaking to him and responded


    hurriedly, ¡°Yes, sir. I promise to investigate everything about him.¡±


    Richard then realized that this sound instion equipment had not been turned on at all along the


    way.


    He was so frightened that he kept breaking into cold sweats.


    He thought, ¡®Fortunately, Mr. Lambert didn¡¯t lose his temper. Oh, why didn¡¯t he punish me for being


    stupid today?¡±


    Richard rubbed his head, which Bill had given a p, and went to find Ethan and Elias.


    At this moment, Mnie was busy and unaware that someone had nned to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    175


    move into Harbour Vi.


    Mnie decided to go back to Harbour Vi as she believed Roderick woulde to Rising Star


    again tonight.


    She didn¡¯t want to see any tidbits about her and Roderick the next morning.


    Mnie originally nned to go back and talk with Angie about her rtionship with Michael.


    But when Mnie finished her work, Jeff reported to her that Angie had left Zerivia at noon.


    Mnie shook her head at this, not understanding how her cousin could be so self¨Cassured.


    What made Angie believe that she could get the consent of her grandfather, father, and mother to


    marry Michael after returning to the ind?


    When leaving the office, Mnie unexpectedly saw Roy and Sam, who hade to pick her up.


    ¡°Where is Gary? Didn¡¯t I tell you to follow Tracy? Is there any news?¡±


    Roy responded calmly. ¡°Ms. Robertson, Tracy has been staying at home and keeping a low profile


    lately. Gary is stuck with something tonight, so he sent us to pick you up.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t divulge Roderick¡¯s n.


    They were not allowed to return to Harbour Vi without Mnie.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t disclose that it was Roderick¡¯s idea to send them over instead of Darrin.


    But Mnie was not that easy to


    fool. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, she was confused


    and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Gary up to?! Or is he not feeling well?¡±


    Roy knew she was concerned about Gary and refused to lie about it, saying, ¡°Gary is fine, Ms.


    Robertson, but he is busy setting up a room tonight.¡±


    ¡°Setting up the room?¡±


    Seeing Mnie¡¯s suspicious face, Roy thought for a while before saying. ¡°You were


    out all night, Ms. Robertson. Gary said that you didn¡¯te home because you didn¡¯t like the


    arrangement, so he has to reorganize it.¡±


    Mnie smiled upon hearing this.


    ¡°Okay, Gary just thinks too much. I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    Wiping perspiration from his brow, Roy in the front seat thought that today¡¯s task was tough.


    He and Sam had been under a great deal of pressure ever since Roderick came to Harbour Vi.


    They had no idea whosemands to follow.


    They had to listen to Mnie, and they dared not disobey the son of the Lambert family.


    They were not afraid of the Lambert family¡¯s guards¡­ Well, they were actually afraid of them.


    But most importantly, Roderick was the biological father of the three kids.


    Additionally, Ethan and Elias were quite protective of Roderick. No one knew when Mnie would


    agree to marry into the Lambert family.


    When they heard that the bodyguards of the Lambert family were skilled at hiding, they used to


    think it was all nonsense.


    However, when Darrin returnedte in the night on a previous asion, he was countered by


    Roderick¡¯s Twain Shadow Guards. It was then they confirmed that the legends held some truth.


    Therefore, they desired to go to the Lambert family and level up themselves.


    It must be nice to be a bodyguard of the Lambert family.


    In addition, rumors had it that Roderick had given each of the Lambert family¡¯s guards an opulent


    home. For the rest of their lives, those guards would not have to worry about food or clothing


    because collecting the rent was more than enough.


    Sam and Roy also desired to be these types of guards.


    Thinking of this, Roy nced at Mnie in the rearview mirror with a big grin. ¡°You seem a little


    strange and happy today, Roy. Has your wife given birth?¡±


    B/5


    ¡°Huh?¡± Roy came back to his senses. ¡°What? My wife has given birth. Isn¡¯t it due. yet?¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°You seem absent¨Cminded. Are you worried about your wife? Well, you can go home with Enzo the


    next time he returns to the ind,¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Roy was confused again.


    What was going on today? He was absent¨Cminded, and Mnie gave him time off?!


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    Mnie cast a suspicious nce at Roy and Sam, who had been silent.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just worried that my wife will have a hard time during the delivery. I


    appreciate that you gave me time off,¡± Roy hurriedly exined with a smile.


    ¡°Look what¡¯s wrong with you two today. Sam always talks a lot, but he doesn¡¯t speak today. You


    don¡¯t usually talk much, but you keep talking today.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, I can¡¯t talk because I¡¯m driving,¡± Sam uttered calmly.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson, I guess I be excited when mentioning my wife!¡± Roy also exined


    excitedly.


    Even so, Mnie still sensed that something was off.


    However, by this time, the car had arrived at the gate of Harbour Vi.


    As soon as the car stopped, Roy got out of the car and opened the door for Mnie respectfully.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Before Mnie got out of the car, she saw Ethan and Elias running toward her.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Mnie hurriedly held Ethan and Elias who rushed to her in her arms.


    Then, she observed her surroundings.


    Surprisingly, she saw neither the three luxury cars in line nor the line of guards in ck coats, let


    alone the smiling man.


    Mnie breathed a sigh of relief, but then she felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Why are you here? Do you miss Mommy?¡± Mnie kissed Ethan and Elias happily.


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t see youst night, so I even couldn¡¯t fall asleep,¡± said Elias.


    ¡°Really? Do you want to sleep with Mommy tonight?¡± Mnie said with a good temper.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy. I also want to sleep with you just like Elias.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s share my bedroom.¡±


    After she happily took Ethan and Elias into the house, she found something different.


    The courtyard and the hall were decorated with various flowers and nts, each. full of vitality,


    making people happy at first sight.


    In fact, like her mother, Mnie had been very fond of flowers since childhood.


    She liked flowers very much whether they were expensive or ordinary.


    When she was on the ind, the courtyard of her house brimmed with flowers and nts.


    In her spare time, she would like to tend to those nts with gardeners.


    But now she was busy with various things every day after she went to Zerivia, and she didn¡¯t n to


    live in Zerivia for a long time, so she had no intention of growing nts there.


    As Mnie was enjoying flowers, she looked up and saw Garying.


    ¡°Hello, Gary. Look at these flowers. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡±


    She smiled again when Gary hesitated to say something.


    ¡°Thank you, Gary. But this ce is different from the ind. Although I like them, you¡¯d better not


    grow too many nts here. Later, no one will take care of them.¡±


    However, Gary said merrily, ¡°Ms. Robertson, you¡¯ve always liked nts. I know you¡¯ve been in a


    bad mood recently. I want to cheer you up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Gary. The work must have troubled you a lot. You should have had a good rest.¡±


    Seeing Gary¡¯s puzzled face and the smirks of Ethan and Elias, Mnie realized she misunderstood


    something.


    ¡°Who did on earth bring those flowers, Gary? Sam said you worried I wouldn¡¯t go home because the


    room was not well¨Cdecorated. So¡­¡±


    While Mnie was talking, she saw Rodericke in with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, M.¡±


    Seeing this guy, Mnie had a bad feeling that she seemed to have thanked the wrong person just


    now.


    Sure enough, Gary beamed when he saw Rodericke in.


    ¡°M, Mr. Lambert is worried that it¡¯s not good for your health to live in the office. So, he decorated


    this ce to make you live here morefortably.¡±


    After saying that, Gary looked at them with a smile and then left with his face smiling.


    Only then did Mnie realize that what Sam said in the car was to prevent Mnie from getting out


    of the car and slipping back to the office when she knew there was an unexpected guest in her


    house.


    She was speechless.


    She thought, ¡®How could these guys be bribed by Roderick one by one?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¦¬


    Mnie didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw the smiling man in front of her.


    ¡°Do you like them? If not, I¡¯ll change some new types for you.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t favor this idea.


    Mnie looked at the precious flowers and nts in this courtyard speechlessly.


    ¨C


    As soon as Roderick finished speaking, a middle aged woman in her forties appeared, dressing like


    a servant.


    Mnie recognized her at a nce. She was Kate Hawkins, a gardener working in the Lambert


    Manor.


    ¡°M, from now on, Kate will stay here to help you take care of these flowers and nts. Don¡¯t


    worry. You needn¡¯t to tend to them by yourself. Just enjoy their beauty.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mnie didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    Ethan and Elias held Mnie¡¯s hand while grinning and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s have a look at your


    bedroom. Daddy asked someone to change itsyout. It looks so beautiful.¡±


    Mnie was a little furious when she heard that this man entered her bedroom.


    She thought this guy was so annoying, who not only messed up the hall and courtyard of her house


    but also entered her bedroom without her permission.


    One¡¯s bedroom was a private ce. No one should walk into it casually.


    Mnie gave Roderick a warning look and hurried to her bedroom.


    Seeing everything in the bedroom, her anger was dampened.


    There was no denying that the bedroom decorated under Roderick¡¯s instruction satisfied her.


    The dresser and the bed were as usual.


    Mnie breathed a sigh of relief and thought that Roderick didn¡¯t screw


    it


    1. up.


    On the balcony, there were several kinds of flowers easy to grow indoors. The small and delicate


    sulents and hoya carnosa were Mnie¡¯s favorites.


    There was even a small pot of rosemary on the nightstand.


    Rosemary helped improve sleep quality. Last time she said in the Lambert Manor that she didn¡¯t


    sleep well.


    She wondered if Geoffrey told Roderick about her sleep problem.


    Mnie remembered that Geoffrey suggested Roderick apany her when she couldn¡¯t sleep


    well, and she became flushed.


    This guy was really annoying.


    She couldn¡¯t lose her temper even though Roderick broke into her bedroom and changed its


    appearance.


    It was unbelievable that everything was fine with her.


    As Mnie was pondering, Roderick came over.


    ¡°What are you doing here? This is my bedroom.¡±


    ¡°M, I¡¯ve told you that from now on I¡¯ll follow you wherever you are. Tonight, I¡¯ll stay in the next


    room.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s head buzzed when she heard about the news.


    She hurriedly rushed to the room next to her bedroom with her mouth hanging


    open.


    The vacant guestroom had been redecorated. The walls were painted gray, blue, and white, giving


    people a sense of calmness. Obviously, it was renovated into a man¡¯s bedroom.


    What was even more irritating was that there was a photo of Mnie on the nightstand.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Mnie didn¡¯t know when this guy secretly took the picture. She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    The hercine in the photo closed her eyes, and her long and thick eyshes. covered her lower


    eyelids.


    Her skin was tender, and her long ck hair was a little ruffled, covering half of her face.


    The photo was eye¨Ccatching and could generate fantasies.


    Obviously, this photo was taken when she was asleep in the back seat of the car on the way to


    Kdeal that day.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡±


    Mnie pointed to the picture, dumbfounded.


    Roderick looked at the photo and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s stunning, isn¡¯t it? I took it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t put it here.¡± Mnie was about to grab the photo.


    Unexpectedly, Roderick had good preparations to cope with her objection. He held Mnie in his


    arms after he stretched out his long arm.


    ¡°M, if you take it away, I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡±


    Mnie only felt that the refreshing aura of the man filled every pore of her body in an instant.


    Mnie felt so weak and powerless when Roderick held her in his strong arms.


    ¡°How could you take pictures of me secretly without my permission? You are legally wrong.¡±


    Mnie gritted her teeth and pretended to be angry.


    The anger was fake because she was boneless when she was held by Roderick and unable to feel


    angry.


    Moreover, she had no way to vent her anger.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Roderick chuckled and hugged her tightly.


    Mnie was almost melted by the heat from Roderick¡¯s breath near her face and


    ear.


    ¡°Then, M, how could you give birth to our sons without my permission? What¡¯s your


    exnation?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mnie was stunned by the man¡¯s shamelessness and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Before she could digest hisst sentence, the man added, ¡°M, how about taking me as a gift for


    compensation?¡±


    Mnie was stunned.


    Roderick¡¯s low voice was like a lighter that set her body on fire in an instant.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mnie wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t utter any word.


    This was too hard for her.


    She couldn¡¯t mention the deal between her and Roderick.


    Besides, she also couldn¡¯t just describe everything as an ident.


    As she was in a daze, Roderick bit her earlobe with his warm lips.


    ¡°M, you can either allow me to be here or live in the Lambert Minor with me.¡± His words instantly


    rendered Mnie sober and irritated her.


    She struggled fiercely, but Roderick hugged her from behind. He held her even tighter.


    ¡°Do you try to control my life? No way. I will never go with you, and you won¡¯t live here.¡±


    The cruel deration hurt Roderick.


    Mnie felt his arms loosen a little, but he tightened them again.


    Then heid his head on her shoulder and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Please, M. I¡¯ve been awake for two nights. Don¡¯t keep me out, okay?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie only felt that her ears buzzed. She thought the man was hopelessly childish.


    He was like a spoiled boy more than Elias.


    ¡°Please.


    ¡°Will you allow me in?


    ¡°Please, M!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was full of grievance and weakness, which seemed to be like a mixture of the


    acidity of lemon and the sweetness of mango..


    Mnie¡¯s feelings were also bittersweet.


    ¡°M?¡±


    Finally, Mnie couldn¡¯t resist his soft voice and surrendered.


    She pushed the man away but didn¡¯t take the photo away.


    Instead, she lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Fine!¡±


    Then, she ran back to her room and mmed the door.


    She thought, ¡®Oh, my goodness!


    ¡®I can¡¯t stand that man anymore!


    ¡®He is so foxy!¡®


    Mnie paced in her room andined about Roderick


    1. to.


    As a woman, she was worse at using her sexual advantages to achieve her purpose than Roderick,


    a man.


    Unexpectedly, she was totally manipted by him.


    Mnie kept walking up and down the room, covering her hot cheeks with both hands.


    She thought panicked, ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡±


    She was really no match for Roderick, an experienced man.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, she had thought that Roderick would take away Ethan and Elias by using force. She


    also thought that Roderick might rudely treat her to conquer her.


    If that had been the case, things would have been easier.


    She could have dealt with him without mercy in the same manner as she did with the Robertson


    family.


    Although there was a big gap in strength, Mnie would never be afraid of her opponents.


    She really didn¡¯t expect Roderick, who was a noble person from the Lambert family, to be such a


    childish man.


    It was also ridiculous.


    He was not a noble and extraordinary gentleman but a cunning guy.


    This was illustrated by the way he asked for something from Mnie.


    He could even behave like a child.


    Mnie thought only women were privileged to do that.


    Maybe in the future, she could call Roderick¡¯s nickname and ask him to satisfy her needs in the


    same way.


    The imaginary picture rendered Mnie silent.


    She waspletely overwhelmed.


    It was so amusing to her.


    Thinking of this, Mnie walked around the room and suddenly realized what she had just


    imagined.


    She screamed inside, ¡®What did I think of? Don¡¯t be stupid!


    ¡®I would never talk to him like that!¡®


    Mnie pinched her face fiercely.


    The pain made her wince, but soon her cheek which was pinched became burned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? What¡¯s on earth wrong with me? Roderick is really a


    viin.


    ¡°If I had known this guy was so annoying, I should have treated him cruelly from the beginning and


    kicked him out as soon as possible.


    ¡°By the way, Elias shouldn¡¯t have gone to the Lambert Manor. It was all his fault.


    ¡°Oh. I must give back all those gifts from the Lambert family no matter what they will think of me.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll send them back right now.


    ¡°Throw out all the things from the Lambert family, all the flowers and nts brought by Roderick,


    and Roderick.¡±


    Mnie paced back and forth in the room desperately.


    She unlocked her vault and took out the bracelet given by Roderick¡¯s mother and the brooch from


    his father, intending to send them back to the Lambert Manor immediately.


    But at the thought of Roderick¡¯s eyes, she calmed down again.


    She began to consider the reason why he required to live with her.


    It hit her that he wanted to move in after Darrin came back that night.


    She wondered, ¡®Could this have something to do with Darrin?¡®


    Mnie felt ridiculous at the thought of Roderick asking her to kick out Darrin.


    Finally, she gave up fighting against Roderick.


    She still had no idea why he wanted to move into her house.


    This decision was too abrupt.


    However, if he moved in, Ethan and Elias would also live here, so she could see them every day.


    The prospect was appealing to her.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    She and Darrin had been friends for many years, so they would naturally live in Harbour Vi.


    Thinking of this, Mnie remembered that Roy said Tracy had not caused trouble these days,


    which made Mnie suspicious..


    It seems that Steve also had kept a low key these days. Mnie wondered if they transformed into


    upright people.


    Soon, she thought it impossible to switch them into good citizens only by criticizing them online.


    Maybe Darrin¡¯s investigation made some progress.


    As soon as Mnie thought of this, Darrin called her.


    ¡°Hello, Darrin. Got anything?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, Steve has behaved himself for the past two days. I haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    Darrin sounded calm as usual on the other end.


    ¡°What about Owen?¡±


    ¡°He is busy sending his son abroad for treatment. Besides, I heard that Owen¡¯s second son, Connor


    wille back.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie thought for a moment.


    She remembered that when she was in the hospital, Ryan once said that Connor had been in


    Solustria for many years and was responsible for all business in that country. In fact, Connor was


    the man governing the Smith family besides Owen.


    If the Smith family had something to do with Steve, Connor might have been involved in what


    happened in Solustria.


    ¡°You should pay attention to Connor and see if he is rted to what happened back then,¡± Mnie


    instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you need to report, Darrin?¡±


    Mnie wondered why Darrin was so indecisive when reporting what he had found to her.


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, Tracy just took Vanessa home.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie recalled Vanessa who she had seen in the hospitalst time, and couldn¡¯t


    help being surprised.


    ¡°Do you mean Vanessa was discharged from the hospital?¡°¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that she has recoveredpletely.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie was silent. She remembered Vanessa¡¯s strange behavior in the ward that


    day.


    She doubted if she really recovered.


    But she didn¡¯t tell Darrin about her suspicion.


    Judging from the basic medical knowledge she had learned from her grandfather over the years,


    Vanessa¡¯s addiction was not easy to cure.


    Mnie was lost in her thoughts. Suddenly, she saw that the phone was still on, and then she


    heard Darrin¡¯s voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. Robertson.¡± Mnie was startled. She


    thought Darrin must have hung the phone early.


    ¡°Darrin, do you have something else to tell me?¡± Mnie asked confusedly.


    ¡°No, Ms. Robertson.¡± Darrin hesitated momentarily and quickly added, ¡°Ms. Robertson, I¡¯ve finished


    my work here and will be back soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie said without revealing her true emotions, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mnie shook her head.


    She was disappointed that everyone around her became unreadable. Darrin used to be reliable and


    calm, but now he also tended to be strange.


    It urred to her that since Roderick was in her house, he might be hostile to Darrin when he came


    back.


    Then, she was confident that as long as she was with them, there would be no


    battle.


    Even though Roderick¡¯s Twain Shadow Guards were adept at fighting, she didn¡¯t believe that


    Roderick would dare to attack Darrin.


    She thought, ¡®Humph!


    ¡®Darrin is my friend and like


    my


    brother.


    ¡®But what does Roderick mean to me?¡®


    Only then did Mnie realize that she didn¡¯t know what Roderick, the man insisting on living with


    her meant to her.


    He was indeed the father of her children.


    And he was also her one¨Cnight stand.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she should be regretful or resentful when thinking of the absurd deal made


    with Roderick and the long yet impressive night she spent with


    him.


    She did feel regretful.


    The feeling was especially strong when she discovered that she was pregnant.


    She was resentful of herself too.


    When she had to stay on the ind for seven years because of pregnancy, she hated herself


    because she still got stuck in the rtionship with Roderick rather than keep away from him after he


    returned sober.


    But now, Mnie couldn¡¯t define her feelings.


    When she first learned that her three kids¡® father was a descendant of the Lambert family, she was


    somehow panicked and fearful, but actually, she was also relieved.


    It was difficult for Mnie to describe her feelings.


    She thought the reason why she wavered was that she found that her children¡¯s father was not a


    nasty guy/and deserved her fondness.


    Mnie¡¯s cheeks burned at the thought of having dinner with Roderickter.


    Soon, the man¡¯s voice came through the door which could easily hook others.


    ¡°M, it¡¯s time for dinner.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Mnie deliberately didn¡¯t answer, and the man kept calling her name outside.


    ¡°M, can you hear me?


    ¡°Hey, M. Please answer me.


    Mnie let out a sigh.


    Her heart was racing when she heard Roderick¡¯s enchanting gentle voice.


    She knew that if she didn¡¯t answer, the man would not stop. Therefore, she had to respond angrily


    and awkwardly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle outter.¡±


    Then, Roderick chuckled and said, ¡°Good. We¡¯re waiting for you.¡±


    Mnie was hopeless.


    This annoying man had the special ability to put out her burning anger.


    When Mnie arrived at the dining room, she saw that her seat was next to Roderick¡¯s. Ethan and


    Elias smiled at her cheerily.


    ¡°Mommy,e on. It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Elias guided Mnie to the seat next to Roderick¡¯s with a


    smile.


    Now Mnie was upset when she saw Elias because it was he who connected them with the


    Lambert family.


    Unexpectedly, Ethan was not aware of his mistake and said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy today. Both Daddy and


    Mommy are here. It would be great if every day could be like this.


    Just as they talked, Darrin came.


    Roderick put cooked shrimp on Mnie¡¯s te and said with a smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll try my best to make


    every day as full of happiness as today.¡±


    He said this to Ethan, but his eyes were fixed on Mnie, so he didn¡¯t notice Darrin at all.


    ILU, ¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    Obviously, Darrin was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Roderick to be


    here.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Daddy.¡± Ethan cheered and turned around to catch sight of Darrin who


    had just entered the door.


    ¡°Hey, Darrin. You know what? I can live with Daddy and Mommy happily in the future. You¡¯re also


    happy for us, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Darrin was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that Ethan would ask him this


    question.


    There was a hint of difort on his cold face, and he seemed to disagree with Ethan. ¡°You were


    also very happy on the ind.¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan waved his hand like an adult and said seriously. ¡°That¡¯s different. Although I


    used to be happy, I wanted to cry when I thought of Daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also missed Daddy so much, so we were eager to find where he was at that time,¡±


    said Elias..


    As Elias talked, he almost shed tears.


    Mnie was stunned by this dramatic scene and felt a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ¡®What in the world is going on?¡® Mnie thought in bewilderment.


    She felt that Roderick and his two sons were all not friendly to Darrin.


    Darrin, who was usually calm, was also embarrassed. Mnie red at Ethan and Elias and


    greeted Darrin, ¡°Come here, Darrin! There¡¯s your favorite beef!¡±


    Hearing this, Darrin nced at Roderick and touched Ethan¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Ethan is right. I


    ignored his feelings before.¡±


    Then he looked at Mnie and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Robertson. I¡¯ll go to have dinner


    with Roy and Sam.¡±


    In the past, there were few people in Harbour Vi, and everyone rarely cooked at home.


    asionally, they only made some coffee, so they seldom had a chance to sit together for dinner.


    But now Roderick was here and brought a chef. It seemed that he would stay there. for a long time,


    so they had to sit at the table to have dinner.


    But honestly, Mnie didn¡¯t think Roy and Sam would like to have dinner with Roderick.


    She realized that she and her children had the privilege of Roderick¡¯s kindness. He was cold to


    others.


    Thinking of this, Mnie nced at Roderick and found that the man stared at her.


    Therefore, Mnie blushed. She rolled her eyes at Roderick angrily and said, ¡°Why are you looking


    at me like this? Eat your dinner.¡±


    ¡°M, I love beef, too,¡± the man said weakly.


    ¡°What?¡± Mnie was puzzled for a moment. ¡°Do you like beef?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I love beef too, Roderick said again while looking pitiful and stressed thest word.


    This time, Mnie finally understood that Roderick was jealous of Darrin because she remembered


    that Darrin was fond of beef.


    ¡°Okay. You can have all the beef,¡± Mnie said. She angrily put some beef on Roderick¡¯s te.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Roderick probably didn¡¯t expect that he would get this reward by ying coy with Mnie. His eyes


    smiled brightly like sparkling stars.


    Ethan and Elias looked at them with content smiles, full of a sense of happiness.


    Seeing their faces, Mnie was moved. Maybe it was okay to give Roderick a chance. At least,


    Ethan and Elias could cease to be jealous of other children who were showered by fatherly love.


    They finished the meal happily. The chef recruited by Roderick was so brilliant as to create


    impressive dishes.


    It was indisputable that Roderick was a good father. Mnie didn¡¯t have to worry about anything


    when it came to taking care of Ethan and Elias as they had dinner or went to bed.


    Ethan and Elias also listened to Roderick, so they obeyed Roderick¡¯s words readily.


    Though Mnie envisaged that the two kids would insist on sleeping with her, nothing happened.


    At this time, she suddenly realized that Elias¡¯s bad habit of sleeping with a lollipop in his mouth


    before going to bed had disappeared.


    She found it hard to recall thest time she saw Elias hold a lollipop anytime.


    This was big news.


    Mnie was shocked that Roderick was so charming that he was able to help Elias renounce his


    addiction to lollipops.


    No one could imagine how many efforts she made to stop Elias from getting addicted to sweets.


    However, this tricky issue was easily addressed by Elias¡¯s father.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Mnie silently watched Roderick take care of Ethan and Elias, y games with them,


    and read books to them for a while.


    She saw Roderick wash them and talk them down, listening to him read stories to the children in his


    melodious voice.


    In the end, Mnie didn¡¯t know how she went back to her bedroom. At that moment, she only knew


    that she seemed to understand the happiness Ethan mentioned.


    When her mother was still alive, she would kiss Mnie on the forehead or face. before she went to


    bed every night.


    She was also very happy at that time.


    Since her mother¡¯s death, no one would kiss Mnie goodnight, and no one would look at her


    silently when she was asleep.


    Steve was helpless.


    After Vanessa became a member of Mnie¡¯s family, Steve preferred Vanessa. Although Steve


    ensured that Mnie¡¯s material life was good, she could feel Steve¡¯s preference for Vanessa.


    For example, when there was only one toy, Steve would always say to Mnie, ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re


    older than Vanessa. You¡¯ll be generous to give it to her, right?¡±


    Vanessa also craved that ne. Mnie had never thought about giving Vanessa what she had


    received from her mother.


    However, Vanessa had been interested in the ne since she became Mnie¡¯s half¨Csister.


    When she asked for itter, Mnie found it hard to refuse and said that she would lend it to


    Vanessa on her 16th birthday.


    But unexpectedly, the ne was given away and never returned.


    Thinking of this, Mnie was a little confused.


    Vanessa was just a child at that time. It was usual for a little girl to pester her sister for jewelry


    whether she knew it was priceless or not..


    Mnie doubted that Vanessa was instigated by Tracy.


    However, Mnie couldn¡¯t figure out any possible reason.


    Perhaps it was only because of the great value of the ne.


    Or, it might have something to do with the words on the ne. She wondered if Tracy knew that


    there were the words ¡°Thousand Snow Mountains¡± on it.


    ¡°Thousand Snow Mountains.¡± Thinking of this, Mnie blurted these words.


    She thought, ¡®Why exactly did Mom carve these words on the ne? How could it be rted to


    Thousand Snowy Mountains?


    Are they the same painting?


    ¡®Or would they refer to the same thing?¡±


    As Mnie was thinking, she fell asleep.


    She had a long dream.


    In the dream, there were her parents and three magnified words that read Thousand Snow


    Mountains carved on the ne. Then, the three words turned to Thousand Snowy Mountains


    and were covered by blood.


    After a while, Vanessa rushed to her in red andughed wildly, followed by Tracy with a ferocious


    face..


    Mnie was frightened into a cold sweat. She struggled to wake herself up, but she failed.


    Just when she was desperate, Steve ran out of nowhere and shouted, ¡°M, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Mnie trembled abruptly, frightened. She finally got rid of the nightmare. She opened her eyes


    wide and found it dark in the room.


    ¡°Is the


    power off?¡±


    0


    13:16 WILL DO Mar 6

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Mnie tried her best to widen her eyes for a glimmer of light.


    She clearly remembered that she hadn¡¯t turned off the light by the bedside.


    Thinking of the horrible dream, Mnie realized that she hadn¡¯t been blind for a long time.


    It was so long that she almost forgot that she had intermittent blindness..


    Except for her dream, she hadn¡¯t seen the Robertson family these days since she met Stevest


    time


    Resisting the urge to get out of bed. Mnie pressed the clock by her bedside to give the time.


    Mnie muttered in the dark, ¡°It¡¯s only past eleven o¡¯clock. Forget it.¡±


    She rolled over and nned to go back to sleep, but the dull pain in her belly gave her a bad


    feeling.


    She recalled the date and regretted it. I shouldn¡¯t have had that cup of coffeest night.¡±


    She groped, massaged her belly, and felt much better. I¡¯d better hold on until tomorrow moming. My


    vision should recover tomorrow.¡±


    She massaged her belly and finally fell asleep again.


    After a long time, she was awakened by severe bellyaches.


    Mnie huddled in the darkness and groaned, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    She groped for her phone and tried to call Angie.


    However, when Mnie got her phone, she realized that she was still blind and that Angie had


    returned to the ind. Even if she called Angie, Angie could not help her.


    ¡°Mom, it hurts¡­ Mnie gritted her teeth in pain and couldn¡¯t help sobbing in the dark.


    It made her feel like she was fourteen again.


    Mnie tried her best to widen her eyes for a glimmer of light.


    She clearly remembered that she hadn¡¯t turned off the light by the bedside.


    Thinking of the horrible dream, Mnie realized that she hadn¡¯t been blind for a long time.


    It was so long that she almost forgot that she had intermittent blindness.


    Except for her dream, she hadn¡¯t seen the Robertson family these days since she met Stevest


    time.


    Resisting the urge to get out of bed, Mnie pressed the clock by her bedside to give the time.


    Mnie muttered in the dark, ¡°It¡¯s only past eleven o¡¯clock. Forget it.¡±


    She rolled over and nned to go back to sleep, but the dull pain in her belly gave her a bad


    feeling.


    She recalled the date and regretted it. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have had that cup of coffeest night.¡±


    She groped, massaged her belly, and felt much better. ¡°I¡¯d better hold on until tomorrow morning.


    My vision should recover tomorrow.¡±


    She massaged her belly and finally fell asleep again.


    After a long time, she was awakened by severe bellyaches.


    Mnie huddled in the darkness and groaned, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    She groped for her phone and tried to call Angie.


    However, when Mnie got her phone, she realized that she was still blind and that Angie had


    returned to the ind. Even if she called Angie, Angie could not help her.


    ¡°Mom, it hurts¡­¡± Mnie gritted her teeth in pain and couldn¡¯t help sobbing in the dark


    It made her feel like she was fourteen again.


    Need Top Metal Stamping? Get a 10% Discount (Start Now)


    It had been six years since Mnie¡¯s mother died that year, and Tracy had already joined her family


    with Vanessa.


    That summer, when Mnie came to her first period, it was as painful as now.


    At that time, Mnie wasn¡¯t a little girl anymore. Vanessa, who was one year junior to Mnie, had


    already had her period. Thus, Mnie knew what was going on.


    Fortunately, Mnie was not blind at that time and could handle it well.


    But in those years, every time Mnie came to her period, it was too painful to get up. She didn¡¯t


    know the reason and thought that it was normal for girls in their periods.


    Seven years ago, when Mnie arrived at the ind and saw Angie¡¯s mother Jenny making ginger


    tea for Angie in the middle of the night, Mnie realized that girls would feel much better drinking a


    ss of hot ginger tea during their periods.


    Later, after giving birth to the three kids, Mnie hadn¡¯t suffered from dysmenorrhea for many years


    under the careful nursing of her grandfather.


    However, even so, every time Mnie came to her period, Jenny would make ginger tea for her.


    If Mnie hadn¡¯t drunk that cup of cold coffee before her period, it wouldn¡¯t have been so painful.


    Mnie groaned in pain while thinking about the past.


    Except for her, there were no other women in the big Harbour Vi. Who could she call?


    Mnie pressed the clock to give the time again. It was just twelve o¡¯clock. She finally couldn¡¯t bear


    the pain and got up.


    She remembered that Angie had prepared painkillers for her. Most importantly, she had to go to the


    bathroom to clean herself.


    She bent over, groped out of bed, opened the cab, and finally touched the medicine bag.


    However, there were a lot of medicines in it.


    Which one were the painkillers?


    13:16 Wed, 20 Mar 1


    She struggled to find the painkillers and remembered those people in her dream, She hated their


    guts.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Steve, Vanessa, Tracy, I won¡¯t let you off!¡®


    Suddenly, a ss fell to the ground with a loud sound.


    The sound finally made Mnie lose herst restraint. She couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground


    and sob.


    ¡°M! M? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Roderick¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°M! I will get in!¡±


    The door was opened, and Roderick rushed in.


    ¡°M!¡±


    Roderick hurriedly picked Mnie up from the broken ss fragments.


    At this moment, Mnie was extremely weak both physically and mentally. She urgently needed a


    shoulder to rest her helplessness.


    She leaned weakly in Roderick¡¯s arms and murmured, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°M!¡±


    Roderick nced at the door and said coldly, ¡°Call Charles Evanse over here immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lambert!¡± The two men in ck at the door moved and disappeared. ¡°M, hold on. The


    doctor will arrive soon¡­¡±


    As Roderick spoke, he looked at the sheet on the bed and the painkillers on the ground, and


    understood what had happened.


    Mnie snorted weakly again, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°I know it hurts. I¡¯m heartbroken.¡±


    Roderick sighed and hugged her more tightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me carlier?


    Huh?!¡±


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Mnie wanted to roll over in pain, but she was held tightly by Roderick. She pushed


    him weakly.


    Roderick kissed her as he said, ¡°Bite me. It won¡¯t hurt¡­¡±


    Mnie almost went crazy in pain and needed something to distract her.


    Mnie wouldn¡¯t let go of the chance. Roderick¡¯s lips were cold and tempting. As soon as he kissed


    her, she bit his lips without hesitation.


    ¡°Oh, M!¡±


    As they kissed each other, Mnie gradually felt less pain.


    ¡°M, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay, honey. I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Roderick¡¯s low and mellow voice sounded like a gentle serenade in Mnie¡¯s ear and lit her dark


    night bit by bit.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°M!¡±


    eyes.


    Mnie felt that Roderick¡¯s cold lips carefully traced her brows and Wherever he kissed, she felt


    that her heart and soul were burned by hotva. Even the pain also melted.


    Mnie opened her eyes and saw Roderick¡¯s handsome face that dazzled her.


    There was a dim light in the room, a bedside light.


    She didn¡¯t make a mistake. Just now, she was blind again because of the people in her dreams.


    And her vision recovered because of Roderick again.


    Mnie didn¡¯t understand why she could recover immediately with Roderick around.


    Was it because Roderick was the first one she contacted intimately when she lost her vision for the


    first time seven years ago?


    13:16 Wed, 20 Mar RS-


    Mnie looked at Roderick in a daze, and he also looked at her deeply. Both saw themselves in


    each other¡¯s eyes.


    For a moment, Mnie forgot the pain in her belly. Roderick forgot that he had called the doctor


    and that the door was open. Several people were standing outside. who were dumbfounded.


    Charles couldn¡¯t help but cough to remind them.


    Charles finally watched them finish kissing and start to look at each other. If Charles didn¡¯t remind


    them and they kissed each other again, he would be even more embarrassed.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Only then did Mnie and Rodericke back to their senses and realize that there were people


    outside. Mnie felt shy and buried her face in Roderick¡¯s arms.


    Roderick looked at Charles outside the door and said coldly, ¡°Why did youe here sote?!¡±


    Charles was stuck for words.


    Charles opened his mouth and wanted to say that he had arrived already. However, when he


    arrived, Mnie and Roderick were kissing each other, and Charles didn¡¯t have the guts to bother


    them.


    Roderick said coldly, ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    Charles closed his mouth again and entered the room quickly.


    Charles looked around and knew why Mnie felt unwell. He put the medicine box inside on the


    table. When he was about to get the medicine, he heard Roderick¡¯s cold voice again.


    ¡°How can you prescribe without examination?!¡±


    Hearing this, Charles was stuck for words again andined in his heart.


    Charles thought, ¡®I¡¯m an expert in gynecology. As soon as I saw her, I knew why she felt unwell.


    There is no need for me to diagnose.


    Charles smiled and spoke. ¡°Mr. Lambert, there is no need for me to diagnose¡­¡±


    Before Charles could finish his words, Roderick gave Charles a cold look, which made Charles


    tremble.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Lambert. How can I not diagnose? I¡¯ll diagnose immediately!¡±


    Only then did Charles have the guts to look at Mnie in Roderick¡¯s arms.


    As soon as Charles saw Mnie, he was stunned.


    Charles thought, No wonder Mr. Lambert values this woman so much.


    Wed,


    Mar G


    ¡®I have to admit that this woman is the most stunning woman I have ever seen.


    ¡®Even if this woman¡¯s hair is messy and her face is pale with pain, her pretty face. and nice figure


    instantly make my muscles shrink.


    ¡®Oh, my God!


    ¡®Is this the woman the CEO of Rising Star and Mr. Lambert¡¯s lover seven years. ago?!


    ¡®Not to mention that the woman is enterprising, she matches Mr. Lambert very much with her pretty


    face.


    ¡®Besides, this is the only woman to whom Mr. Lambert hasn¡¯t been allergic so far!


    ¡°Is it still not enough? You have looked at her for a long time.¡±


    When Charles was lost in thought, Roderick suddenly questioned him coldly.


    Charles quickly came to his senses and smiled, ¡°Mr. Lambert, I¡¯m diagnosing¡­ May I check Ms.


    Robertson¡¯s blood pressure?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Roderick snorted coldly and carefully took out Mnie¡¯s right arm.


    Charles hurried forward and made a careful diagnosis.


    As soon as Charles touched Mnie¡¯s arm, he felt that her fair skin was extremely smooth.


    Charles thought, ¡®Oh, my God! Her skin is so tender and smooth.¡±


    When Charles was lost in thought, Roderick snorted coldly, ¡°Do you have a death wish?!¡±


    Charles¡¯s heart did a flip¨Cflop. He quickly withdrew his hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr.


    Lambert, Ms. Robertson¡¯s illness is not serious. She has dysmenorrhea. As long as she takes my


    exclusive pills, she will be better immediately.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She looks very unwell! Is her illness not serious?¡±


    Hearing Roderick¡¯s question, Charles secretly rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Charles thought, ¡®Of course, it¡¯s not serious.


    ¡®She just has dysmenorrhea, so her belly aches.


    ¡®I¡¯m the doctor of all the women in the Lambert family, and they¡¯re fine.


    I¡¯m an expert in gynecology. It¡¯s just a snack.¡±


    Although Charles thought so, he didn¡¯t have the guts to say it.


    He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lambert, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s me who cured Emma¡¯s dysmenorrheast time.¡±


    Mnie, who had been listening silently for all the time, couldn¡¯t stand Roderick


    anymore.


    Mnie thought, ¡®Roderick is nagging indeed.


    ¡®Now that Roderick has invited the doctor, he should believe the doctor.


    ¡®Besides, the doctor is Roderick¡¯s family private doctor. Why doesn¡¯t Roderick believe the doctor?


    ¡®Roderick asked so many questions. The doctor said that I would be fine after I took the pills, but


    Roderick still questioned the doctor and didn¡¯t care that my belly ached.


    ¡®Humph!¡®


    Mnie even had the impulse to pinch Roderick, but she had already lost her strength because of


    the pain.


    As expected, Roderick¡¯s muscles were as strong as iron. It seemed that she was tickling him.


    Mnie had no choice but to snort with a grievance, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Charles didn¡¯t know what Roderick felt for Mnie¡¯s snort, but Charles¡¯s heart flipped.


    Charles thought, ¡®Oh, my God. What kind of woman is she?


    ¡®Even her groan is so coquettish that I can¡¯t help but want to care about her.


    ¡®No wonder Mr. Lambert cares about her so much.


    Before Charles figured it out, Roderick red at him fiercely. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to get the


    medicine? What are you waiting for?¡±


    Charles came back to his senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Get the medicine.¡±


    Roderick carefully helped Mnie take the pill and drink water in his arms. Then he held her tightly.


    Seeing the scene, Charles was surprised.


    Charles had never seen Roderick to be like that.


    It seemed that love could change a person. Of course, even if Roderick had changed, he would only


    be different in front of Mnie.


    As expected, when Charles was staring at them nkly, Roderick nced at him coldly.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Charles fell into a trance for a moment. At the critical moment, he had an inspiration and said, ¡°Mr.


    Lambert, this medicine will take effect in one minute. If Ms. Robertson has not recovered yet, I¡¯ll try


    again.¡±


    Hearing this, Roderick nced at Charles coldly and let him go. Then Roderick looked at Mnie


    with tenderness. ¡°Mnie, how do you feel now? Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I feel much better.¡±


    Mnie rested in Roderick¡¯s arms and whispered.


    She wanted these people to leave immediately. She had to go to the bathroom.


    Before Charles reacted, Roderick nced at Charles coldly again.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll go to see Ms. Robertson early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Charles hurriedly ran away.


    Charles thought, ¡®Oh, my God. It¡¯s so terrifying.


    47% B


    1/ wea, ZU Mar S¡¤


    Who dares to look at Mr. Lambert¡¯s girl?


    ¡®If I didn¡¯t need to diagnose, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to look at her.


    ¡®From Mr. Lambert¡¯s expression, he even wants to dig my eyes out.¡¯


    Charles sat in the car andined to the driver all the way.


    ¡°But Mr. Lambert is lucky. He has been single for so many years and finally finds. such a beauty.¡±


    The driver broke in, ¡°What¡¯s more, Ms. Robertson is a CEO.¡±


    Charles clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Ms. Robertson is excellent.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Seeing that the driver didn¡¯t intend to add anything, Charles couldn¡¯t help but talk


    more.


    ¡°Well, I heard that Ms. Robertson gave birth to several sons for Mr. Lambert. One of the sons is only


    seven years old, but he seems like a teenager, smart and capable. Is that true?¡±


    The driver nced at Charles dumbly and said, ¡°Smarter than you, anyway!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Charles felt offended.


    He thought, ¡®Forget it. It¡¯s no big deal for me to be less smart than Mr. Lambert¡¯s


    son.¡¯


    Thinking of this, he becamecent.


    It seemed that he had to find a way to help Mnie recover.


    He said to himself, ¡®I should at least let her give birth to another girl. Only in that way will I have


    things to do as a gynecologist.


    ¡®Yes! That¡¯s the way to go!¡±


    Charles thought of that and didn¡¯t feel like going to sleep at all. He let the driver send him to his


    research institute.


    After a short check, he felt that Mnie had had a serious liver problem, mainly due to bad moods.


    If she didn¡¯t deal with it, it might be worse.


    As he thought of this, there was suspicion in his heart.


    Speaking of Mnie, she had been born in a wealthy family and was the daughter of the Thomas


    family. She must have lived a good life. Now she was also the CEO of Rising Star.


    It was said that the spring auction had been done very well, and soon after taking office, she won


    everyone¡¯s respect with her decisiveness andpetence.


    Charles didn¡¯t understand why such a woman could be so depressed that she was ill.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He wondered if Roderick knew what she had been worried about.


    Thinking of this, Charles arrived at the research institute.


    As an expert in gynecology at Zerivia, Charles was well treated by the Lambert family.


    Although he seemed to be just a doctor of the Lambert family, in fact, the Lambert family gave him


    far more than a job..


    Even the costly institute was from the Lambert family, and as a man of conscience, Charles would


    certainly have to reciprocate.


    Thinking of this, Charles excitedly tried to develop a pill for health recovery ording to Mnie¡¯s


    condition.


    He expected Roderick to reward him if satisfied.


    The cheerful Charles didn¡¯t know that Roderick had been dissatisfied with him.


    At this moment, he had decided to call Michael back tomorrow and make a good diagnosis for


    Mnie.


    As soon as Charles left, Mnie felt better.


    The people staying at the hall also breathed a sigh of relief, but Darrin lingered at the door.


    Seeing Mnie in Roderick¡¯s arms, he finally lowered his head and left.


    Roderick saw everything and snorted coldly.


    He deliberately left the door open to show Darrin who Mnie would choose.


    ¡°What were you snoring for? Put me on the bed. You should leave as well!¡±


    At this moment, although the pain was gone and Mnie felt better, her voice was still weak. When


    Roderick heard her voice, he felt it was like a little feather tickling him.


    He tried to suppress the itching in his heart and ignored Mnie. Instead, he hugged her even


    tighter./


    ¡°M, your room is a mess. Why don¡¯t you go to my room?¡±


    ¡°No way! Put me down!¡± Mnie said shyly.


    She thought. ¡°What¡¯s he thinking? Doesn¡¯t he know that I need to go to the


    bathroom?


    ¡°Can you go by yourself?¡± Roderick chuckled in her car.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Mnie struggled and retorted in a louder voice.


    ¡°Then why did you break the ss? Good thing you didn¡¯t get hurt,¡± said Roderick, holding her hand


    and watching carefully. ¡°Or it would hurt so much, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Whoosh!


    Mnie felt her brain vibrating wildly for a second.


    Shepletely misunderstood him!


    He knew that she had been blind at that time.


    Thinking of the time when Angie took her to Michael for an eye check, she was sitting in the car and


    the world was totally dark for her.


    He got in the car and hugged her regardless, kissing her eyes and whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    It turned out he had known all about it.


    Mnie thought, ¡®He has known all about that and is still willing to help me with the sight


    restoration?


    ¡®Based on how crazy he is about me, he could have done more things when I was blind.¡®


    Mnie looked at Roderick obsessively. There seemed to be a feeling growing, which made her


    heart beat faster.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you in,¡± said Roderick.


    Before Mnie could refuse, she found herself rising up in the air and being held firmly by Roderick,


    who then put her on the bench in the living room.


    Before she could react, Roderick brought her slippers, bent down in front of her, and helped her put


    the slippers on carefully.


    ¡°Hold on for a moment.¡±


    Then he went into the bathroom. Mnie was about to stop him from going in there when she heard


    him say, ¡°M, there is water on the floor. Remember to step on this carpetter.¡±


    Only then did Mnie realize that the man went into the bathroom only to help. her check if it was


    safe there, for fear of her slipping.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy.


    She thought, ¡®I¡¯m not a child. I can take care of myself well.


    Just as she was thinking, she heard Roderick testing the water temperature beforeing out and


    walking up to her.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Roderick kissed her on the forehead, closed the door of the living room, and went out.


    It took Mnie a long time to slowly calm down.


    When she had cleared herself up and walked out of the living room into the bedroom, she found


    that the bed and floor were both tidy and clean.


    Mnie¡¯s face blushed again.


    She thought, ¡®How could this guy be so considerate?


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t believe he cleaned the room so soon.


    She had just sat on the bed when the door opened.


    Roderick walked in with a bowl of hot beverage.


    ¡°M, You just took a shower. I¡¯m afraid you will feel unwell after a while. It might be better if you


    drink something hot before going to bed.¡±


    Mnie smelled it and realized it was ginger tea.


    She nced at Roderick suspiciously, wondering, ¡®How could he get the ginger tea at such ate


    night?


    I remember that there hasn¡¯t seemed to be tea at home.


    Roderick understood why she was puzzled and said with a smile, ¡°I called my mom before. She


    asked someone to send the ginger tea here.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie felt uneasy instantly.


    She thought, ¡®How could he bother Mrs. Lambert in the middle of the night for such a little thing?¡±


    ¡°I have three sisters, so my mom has to make ginger tea, which she is good at making, for them all


    the time. Just drink it, M.¡±


    Looking at Roderick being so attentive to her, Mnie couldn¡¯t say anything to


    me him.


    ¡°Come on, M.¡±


    Seeing the way Roderick fed her with a spoon, carefully and fervently, Mnie felt she was treated


    as a child by a father, so she felt embarrassed and turned her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it myself!¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Roderick obediently handed her the bowl.


    Mnie took a sip.


    Roderick was right. His mother was even better at making ginger tea than her aunt.


    In this way, under Roderick¡¯s gaze with a smile, Mnie finished drinking the


    water.


    She vaguely felt that everything would be different after today.


    ?

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    After falling asleep again, Mnie slept well.


    She had a sweet dream, in which she seemed to be in a sea of flowers, wrapped in warm sunshine


    and gentle flower fragrance.


    When she got up the next morning, Mnie was amazed at how powerful the medicine was.


    Although her grandpa Zander Thomas was a great medical expert back then, in her memory, after


    she moved to the ind, she knew that he had quit being a doctor a long time ago.


    During the seven years on the ind, her grandfather did teach her some medical skills to distract


    her attention, but they were simple ones and she was not very good at them.


    Once, she asked Zander why he had stopped studying medicine.


    Zander had been silent for a long time before he spoke again. ¡°Why would I study it if I can save the


    world but cannot save people around me?¡±


    At that time, Mnie didn¡¯t know who his grandfather had been talking about. She thought he had


    been upset by the death of her mother.


    Thinking of this, Mnie sighed secretly.


    As soon as she got


    6 to clean up, Roderick knocked on the door outside.


    ¡°M! How are you feeling now? Any ufortable?¡±


    His words reminded Mnie that she had been in his armsst night. There must have been stains


    on his clothes. When she thought of that, her face blushed.


    But soon she thought, ¡®Did this man install a bug in my room? Why did he know when I just woke


    up?¡±


    Hearing him calling out outside, Mnie had to open the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. And thank you


    forst night!¡±


    Mnie spoke with embarrassment, avoiding Roderick¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You never need to thank me, M!¡± Roderick said, staring at her steadily.


    Mnie¡¯s heart thumped when she saw his beautiful eyes.


    She felt that Roderick¡¯s eyes were like fire, as if they would burn her up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up first. You take the children to have breakfast.¡± She dodged his eyes.


    wash


    and closed the door.


    Roderick chuckled outside the door. ¡°Okay. Be careful of the water temperature, M.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mnie replied, her face was burning so badly that she thought her cheeks. must have


    been extremely red.


    Last night, Roderick took care of her and stayed by her bedside until she had fallen asleep.


    Mnie didn¡¯t know when he had left.


    She thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t guard against him at all. Argh!¡®


    Mnie snorted in shame as she washed up.


    When she finished and went to the hall for breakfast, her face was still red.


    In Roderick¡¯s eyes, she looked so charming and shy. It even made him unable to take his eyes off


    her.


    Ethan and Elias, who were eating breakfast obediently at the table, now both looked at Mnie and


    Roderick with a smile.


    Mnie was embarrassed. She red at Ethan and Elias. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Eat


    your breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is beautiful. Daddy is handsome. I¡¯m happy!¡± Ethan said without hiding his feelings.


    Mnie felt even more embarrassed to be praised by her own son early in the morning.


    But Roderick gave Ethan a taco and said with a smile, ¡°Ethan has good taste.¡± Elias saw that and


    shouted, ¡°Daddy, I think Mommy and you are a good match.


    Chapter 86:


    That¡¯s why I am smart and cute!¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Elias is smart and cute!¡± As Roderick said that, he fed Elias.


    Looking at Elias¡®cent face, Mnie felt that this little boy could have said anything for a


    reward from Roderick.


    Suddenly, Ethan was upset and said, ¡°No, Elias is not. When Mommy and Daddy have a baby girl in


    the future, she will be the cutest!¡±


    Wham!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mnie was shocked by Ethan¡¯s words!


    She thought, ¡®What was he saying?


    ¡®It¡¯s good enough to have the two children. And he wants a little sister?¡±


    Then she looked at Roderick and saw him looking at her with a smile. Mnie couldn¡¯t stand it


    anymore, so she hurriedly put down the cutlery and left.


    ¡®As the saying goes, like father, like son, Mnie thought angrily.


    Just as she was about to go back to work, Roderick stopped her and asked her to rest at home.


    After she resolutely refused, Mnie firmly rejected Roderick¡¯s offer to drive her to work and left for


    Rising Star.


    Now, the spring auction hade to a very critical time. As the CEO of Rising Star, she naturally


    needed to coordinate the overall situation and the cooperation of all departments. The workload was


    so heavy, so there was no time to waste at all.


    Besides, it was even more impossible to stay at home for her menstruation. She had never missed


    work for her period in so many years.


    As soon as Mnie left, Charles came.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Roderick looked at the middle¨Caged man in front of him and said


    coldly.


    After dawn, Charles looked somehow more unpleasant to Roderick.


    Roderick wondered, ¡®Why does a man choose to be a gynecologist?


    13:17 Wed, 20 Mar S


    ¡°And he¡¯s got a nice look on his face.


    ¡®He is wearing sses just like me.


    ¡®Looking at his red eyes. It must be the result of staying up all night.


    ¡°This obnoxious guy.


    ¡®Who knows what he¡¯s thinking about?


    ¡®Why did hee to see M so early in the morning?¡±


    Roderick looked at Charles¡® right hand in disgust. He really wanted to chop it off. He already saw the


    nostalgia in Charles¡® eyesst night.


    Charles nced at the hall and didn¡¯t see Mnie, so he asked with a shy smile, ¡°Is Ms. Robertson


    here, Mr. Lambert?¡±


    When Roderick heard this, his face was cold and his voice was even colder.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to see her?¡±


    Charles¡® heart skipped a beat when he heard this.


    He hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, sir. I¡¯m here to send medicine to Ms. Robertson!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lambert,¡± Charles felt the scrutiny in Roderick¡¯s eyes and exined bravely, ¡°After checking on


    Ms. Robertsonst night, I found that her liver was in a bad condition, and it was very serious. If she


    doesn¡¯t do something about it, it would cause great damage to her body¡­¡±


    Seeing that Roderick¡¯s face didn¡¯t change because of what he said, Charles hurriedly took out a


    delicate bottle from the medical kit.


    ¡°This is the pill I made overnight!¡± As Charles spoke, he handed the bottle up..


    Roderick took the medicine, and his face became less sullen.


    Seeing this, Charles realized that he was on the right track and felt a lot relieved.


    Roderick opened the bottle and looked at it carefully. Perhaps the fragrance of pills made him feel


    better, so Roderick¡¯s face became nicer.


    Seeing this, Charles waspletely relieved and said casually, ¡°Mr. Lambert, take one pill a day.


    When the time is over, I¡¯ll give you another prescription! Ms. Robertson is in good health, and you


    will definitely have another pair of baby girls soon after your wedding!¡±


    After saying this, Charles was surprised to see Roderick looking at him with at gentle look he had


    never seen before. There was also admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Roderick praised him.


    Charles was a little confused, thinking. I¡¯ve beenplimented? I¡¯ve never heard Mr. Lambert


    praise anyone!¡®


    Before he could react, Roderick said again, ¡°A new batch of molecr analyzers has arrived. You


    can go and get themter. If there is anything else you need to update in the institute, just tell me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Charles was so excited that he kept screaming. He felt overwhelmed because of


    the reward.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Until Charles left Harbour Vi, he couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d gotten the molecr device he¡¯d always


    wanted.


    It was the most advanced drug analyzer in the world, with powerful functions. It was always


    desirable and yet unreachable to him.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he only spent one night not sleeping and then his dream actually


    came true.


    And the upgrading of his research institute waspleted so easily as well.


    Charles was overwhelmed with excitement.


    He thought, ¡®Mr. Lambert really knows how to spoil his woman! But to put it bluntly, this woman


    deserves it!¡®


    At this moment, Charles earnestly wished that Roderick and Mnie could marry immediately and


    have another pair of twin daughters.


    Meanwhile, Mnie worked until noon and was about to have a working meal delivered.


    Before she could call Jeff, Jeff came in, followed by someone.


    Seeing the person behind Jeff, Mnie immediately stood up.


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert?! What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie here?¡± Jennifer walked in and said angrily, ¡°Roderick is really too insensible. He


    knows that you¡¯re not feeling well, but he still lets youe to


    work.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie was a little confused.


    She thought, ¡®What does mying to work have to do with his insensitivity?!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert?¡±


    When Mnie was about to speak, Jennifer waved her hand and several people came in


    immediately. Each of them was holding a lunch box.


    ¡°Hurry up, set the table,¡± Jennifer ordered them as if she were in her own office.


    175. 175.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t spill the soup, did you?!


    ¡°How about the braised mutton? Is it still warm?!¡±


    When Jennifer finished and everyone else left, Mnie looked at the food on the table and couldn¡¯t


    help feeling a little overwhelmed.


    She thought, ¡®Although I have a good appetite, I don¡¯t think I can eat so much.¡¯


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert!¡±


    As soon as Mnie spoke, Jennifer interrupted Mnie with a smile as if she knew what Mnie


    was going to say, ¡°M, I¡¯ve scolded Roddy. He didn¡¯t take good care of you, so I¡¯ll punish him and


    command him to pick you up at night, okay?¡±


    As she spoke, Jennifer took Mnie¡¯s hand and led Mnie sit at the table.


    ¡°M, did you feel very ufortablest night? Don¡¯t worry. Roddy has already had someone


    prescribe medicine for you. You won¡¯t have any stomachache in the future. Now try these dishes


    and see if they suit your taste.¡±


    Mnie could feel Jennifer¡¯s sincere love under her kind smile.


    Even Jennifer¡¯s hand that was holding hers was as soft and warm as Mnie¡¯s mother¡¯s back then.


    And the way Jennifer spoke, with a gentle smile, was very much like Mnie¡¯s mother¡¯s as well.


    Thinking of this, Mnie suddenly felt a lump in her throat. She quickly hid her emotions and picked


    up a bowl of soup to drink.


    Seeing Mnie gulping down the food, Jennifer said happily, ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re just like my three


    daughters.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie couldn¡¯t conceal her emotions anymore and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°M, you are such a good girl!¡± Mnie¡¯s mother used to say the same words in the past.


    Mnie hurriedly picked up the bowl and swallowed a big mouthful of food while suppressing the


    tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert, you should have some too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. These are specially made for you. Eat more and I¡¯ll ask Roddy to take you to


    have some delicious food tonight.¡±


    Jennifer locked at Mnie affectionately, filled her te with all kinds of food, and kept persuading


    her, ¡°M, why don¡¯t you live with me these days? In that case, I can take good care of you!¡±


    Hearing Jennifer¡¯s words, Mnie felt that she almost didn¡¯t bear to control her emotions.


    ¡°M¨CMrs. Lambert, I¡¯d better go back to Harbour Vi,¡± stammered Mnie. She really had no


    resistance in front of such a gentle mother. She continued, ¡°I can take care of myself!¡±


    Unexpectedly, hearing this, Jennifer answered unreservedly as if Mnie were her daughter, ¡°How


    can you take care of yourself? You think I know nothing


    about your three sisters? But with Roddy taking care of you over there, I¡¯m relieved. You can just


    boss him around if there¡¯s anything you need. Roddy can bear hardships. and stand hard work and


    he¡¯s very capable. When he grew up in the military camp, he was capable of everything!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie was a little surprised. This was the first time she had heard of Roderick¡¯s


    past.


    No wonder he was so good at tidying up. It turned out that he grew up in the military camp when he


    was a child.


    Thinking of the military camp, Mnie suddenly remembered Roderick¡¯s strong body and her face


    blushed again.


    After eating, Mnie thought Jennifer was leaving, but Jennifer took out a small porcin bottle


    from her bag.


    ¡°M, this is the medicine that Roddy had someone prescribed for you. Take one pill now. You


    should take one pill every day these days, okay?¡±


    As Jennifer spoke, she put a pill in Mnie¡¯s hand and handed Mnie the water.


    Mnie, who had been taken care of all the time, once again felt the feeling of having a mother.


    She thought, ¡®If my mother hadn¡¯t died, she must¡¯ve taken care of me like this.


    Thinking of this, Mnie felt a lump in her throat again.


    Jennifer was still saying, ¡°M, you¡¯re too busy with your work. I¡¯ll keep the medicine and supervise


    you to take it when I bring you food tomorrow!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    She didn¡¯t want Jennifer to send food there every day in the name of her mother- inw. It was too


    exaggerated.


    ¡°Mrs. Lambert, don¡¯t bother. We have working meals in ourpany, and they¡¯re very good as


    well!¡±


    ¡°No way. You can¡¯t have working meals,¡± Jennifer answered disapprovingly. Then, she continued


    with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to bother me, I¡¯ll let Roddy bring you food in the future. It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Then Mnie watched Jennifer put the medicine bottle back into the bag.


    Just when Mnie thought Jennifer was leaving, Jennifer went into the small room.


    ¡°Roddy is so unreliable. He doesn¡¯t even tidy up your room! Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal. with him when I


    get back!¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She wanted to ask Jennifer whether Roderick was her biological son or not.


    Otherwise, why did Jennifer keep asking Roderick, the son of the Lambert family, to do trivial things


    like delivering food and tidying up the room?


    Mnie was pulled into theroom by Jennifer and forced to rest.


    Mnie didn¡¯t expect Jennifer to be so domineering. She had always disliked being forced to do


    things by others.


    But listening to Jennifer¡¯s nagging words, Mnie rarely felt tired and even warm


    in her heart.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    These days, Mnie was taken so good care of by Roderick all the time, although she was only on


    a menstrual period. Besides, Jennifer woulde to visit her every day.


    Mnie was fed all sorts of dishes every day.


    However, Jennifer was nagging, and Mnie didn¡¯t bear to reject. And if she refused to drink the


    soup, Roderick would stare at her until she was flushed and drank it.


    As the days passed, Mnie felt that she had gained a lot of weight.


    She thought, ¡®My God, are they going to fatten me up?¡±


    Looking at her round face in the mirror, Mnie pouted.


    As for what happened that night, she and Roderick had a tacit understanding.


    Neither of them said anything, but except that they didn¡¯t sleep in one bed at night, they were very


    much like a couple in love.


    Roderickpletely regarded Harbour Vi as his own home. He came to the vi on time every


    day, bringing Ethan and Elias to see Mnie.


    He watched Mnie eat and repeatedly exhorted her to be careful with the temperature of water.


    Mnie found that she actually wasn¡¯t tired of Roderick¡¯s nagging.


    Her dependence and eptance surprised even herself.


    Jennifer even sent the servants of the Lambert family to Harbour Vi to help Mnie clean up her


    house.


    Every time Jennifer saw Mnie, she would always call Mnie affectionately.


    However, Mnie didn¡¯t know how to determine her rtionship with Roderick.


    They had only known each other for a short time, but they were so deeply bound. Despite what


    happened seven years ago, the most important thing was that she gave birth to their sons.


    Mnie felt that everything in Harbour Vi, including the servants, food, and so on, belonged to the


    Lambert family except her alone.


    Time flew and the spring auction almost came to an end.


    In addition to the collection of a set of ancient bamboo slips by Vision Museum at a skyrocketing


    price of forty million, more than 96% of all other auctions werepleted, and 42 auctions featured


    white gloves. The final transaction amount far exceeded Mnie¡¯s n, reaching three hundred


    million.


    This was definitely the highest transaction rate in the history of Rising Star since. its establishment,


    which was simply unprecedented.


    As soon as the numbers were released, the auction industry was sensationalized.


    Mnie once again became the focus of the art circle of Beloris.


    All the collectors and art galleries wanted to get acquainted with Mnie.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t that easy.


    Therefore, some people even went to Steve.


    That night, Mnie finished herst work and went home early, because Enzo would be back


    tonight.


    These days, Enzo had been staying in the research institute of the Lambert family for so long. If it


    weren¡¯t for his unfinished business, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave.


    Mnie was back early, and neither Ethan nor Elias hade back. Mnie wanted to check the


    notebook that Darrin brought backst time, so she went into the study.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she sat down, there was a knock on the door, and Darrin


    came in.


    Recently Mnie was surprised to find that Darrin and Roderick seemed to ept each other and


    coexist peacefully.


    Seeing that they weren¡¯t so hostile to each other, Mnie was very happy.


    She also thought that the two must¡¯ve got to recognize each other in the process of getting along


    with each other. They both felt that each other wasn¡¯t that bad, so


    13:18 West, 20 Mar


    they naturally stopped fighting.


    Actually, that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    It was said that one night, without Mnie¡¯s knowledge, Darrin and Roderick had a confrontation.


    Roderick was about to bring hot milk to Mnie when he arrived at the hall and was stopped by


    Darrin.


    Of course, Roderick wouldn¡¯t fight with Darrin. After all, his Twain Shadow Guards. would naturally


    defend him.


    The three of them were stopped by Roderick after one move.


    ¡°Darrin, just say what you have to say. But keep your voice down, and don¡¯t disturb M.¡± Roderick


    spoke as if Mnie were already his wife.


    But Darrin was obviously not stimted. His face was dim in the bright light of the hall and he


    replied, ¡°Mr. Lambert, I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but if you make Ms. Robertson, Ethan, and


    Elias unhappy, I won¡¯t tolerate you!¡±


    Hearing this, Roderick wasn¡¯t annoyed but he smiled instead.


    ¡°Well, why do you care so much about M? If she is married to the Lambert family in the future,


    will you step in as well?¡±


    Hearing this, Darrin was stunned for a moment, but soon his sharp eyes showed firmness.


    ¡°In my heart, she will always be Ms. Robertson!¡±


    ¡°Humph, I didn¡¯t expect that the international top killer would be a loyal subordinate of M,


    Roderick said with a rare smile. ¡°For your loyalty¡¯s sake, I can tolerate you for the time being, but¡­¡±


    After Roderick said that, his face was quickly covered with coldness. Cruelty shed in his eyes and


    he said, ¡°Keep your eyes and your heart in check!¡±


    Since that conversation, every time Darrin saw Mnie, this sentence rang in his mind


    unconsciously.


    ¡°Keep your eyes and your heart in check!¡±


    ¡°Keep your eyes and your heart in check!¡±


    ¡°Keep your eyes and your heart in check!¡±


    Just like this moment.


    Hearing Mnie saying ¡°Pleasee in¡°, Darrin¡¯s heart twitched unconsciously.


    ¡°What? Are you saying that Steve is using my name to draw over art dealers in Beloris to his side?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson!¡± replied Darrin with his head down.


    Mnie waspletely speechless about Steve.


    She really couldn¡¯t figure it out. She didn¡¯t know why he still dared to take advantage of her name


    since she had already broken off the father¨Cand¨Cdaughter rtionship with him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, ¡®Doesn¡¯t he know that he isn¡¯t worth a penny in my heart now? Isn¡¯t he afraid that I


    would humiliate him in public?¡®


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, do you want me to teach him a lesson?¡± Darrin asked in a low, muffled voice.


    Hearing this, Mnie rolled her eyes at Darrin and asked, ¡°What lesson? Break one of his legs?¡±


    Darrin was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡°As long as you want¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie knew that Darrin was going to talk about his kill theory again. and hurriedly


    waved to interrupt him.


    ¡°Just ignore him for the time being and ask someone to keep an eye on him closely. Besides, find


    some people to check Steve¡¯s Art Gallery!¡± Mnie said, ¡°I always feel that there¡¯s something wrong


    with Steve¡¯s Art Gallery¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Eistar? Have you found anything further?¡± Mnie held the notebook that


    Darrin handed inst time and looked through it.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°Ms. Robertson, our people haven¡¯t been able to probe into the center of Steve¡¯s factory for a while,


    and we still haven¡¯t found the clues of his counterfeiting


    H


    Hearing this, Mnie meditated in silence and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Have someone to pay a


    visit to anyone who has been in contact with Steve or bought artworks at Steve¡¯s Art Gallery. Let¡¯s


    see what we¡¯ll find!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Robertson!¡±


    After Darrin left the study, Mnie sorted out all avable clues.


    She had a work habit of reviewing and sorting things out at every stage.


    Since she decided to find out the secret of her mother¡¯s premature death and expose Steve¡¯s


    ulterior motive. Mnie applied this hobby to her investigation.


    After coting and analyzing existing clues, Mnie became increasingly aware that there was


    really another reason for her mother¡¯s premature death.


    Members of the Thomas family took up jobs as doctors for generations, and everyone had a


    longevity gene. Therefore, Mnie didn¡¯t believe her mother would die of any disease.


    Even if she was sick, there were no diseases that couldn¡¯t be cured in this era.


    Besides, Steve didn¡¯t even know the cause and condition of her mother¡¯s disease. He just said that


    she was weak and failed to survive. That was clearly nonsense.


    The more Mnie thought about it, the more suspicious she felt. She felt her whole body suddenly


    hot and cold.


    Whether it was Thousand Snowy Mountains, Thousand Snow Mountains, the red pearls that


    someone bought at a high price as soon as she sold them, or her mother¡¯s notebook without a


    trace, everything seemed to be haunting Mnie like mysteries, urging her to find out the truth


    behind them.


    Just as she was feeling aggrieved, her phone rang and interrupted her thoughts.


    Seeing the number, Mnie became happy instantly.


    Angie hadn¡¯t called Mnie since she returned to the ind.


    She totally forgot Mnie now that she had a boyfriend.


    Mnie had called Angie several times, but Angie hung up on her every time.


    Mnie wondered what was going on since Angie called her forwardly this time.


    ¡°Mnie, what took you so long to answer my call? You¡¯re not alone, are you? Are you home


    now?!¡±


    As soon as Mnie heard Angie¡¯s tone, she could imagine Angie¡¯s sneaky look and weird desire for


    some gossip.


    ¡°What do you want to ask? You¡¯re so strange.¡± Mnie interrupted her quickly and said directly,


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden phone call? You didn¡¯t say anything when I called you before!¡±


    ¡°Mnie, I have big news for you.¡± Angie shouted excitedly on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mommy


    has agreed to my marriage with Michael. I can get married at the end of this month when Daddy


    comes back. Are you and Roderick going to prepare me a costly present?¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t expect Angie to make her mother, Jenny Thomas, who loved her so much,


    compromise in just over ten days.


    Mnie was a little puzzled. Jenny had always loved Angie the most, so Mnie couldn¡¯t believe


    she actually agreed Angie to marry and live in remote Zerivia.


    Mnie didn¡¯t expect Angie to be so resourceful.


    Thinking of this, Mnie said casually, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you get married!¡±


    Unexpectedly, when Angie heard this, she burst intoughter and said, ¡°Well, well. When did you


    two get together?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie blushed and replied, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re not together!¡±


    Angie said proudly on the other end of the phone, ¡°Not together? Then why did you promise to give


    me a gift on his behalf? Anyway, I don¡¯t care. Now that he¡¯s my cousin¨Cinw, he must buy me a


    costly gift!¡±


    ¡°Angie!¡± Mnie was helpless and continued, ¡°You have nothing else to do? Are you calling me just


    for this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Angie suddenly said with resentment,


    ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie almost thought something was wrong with her ears.


    She said vigntly, ¡°What do you want to do? Tell me first. Don¡¯t think about anything rted to the


    Lambert family!¡±


    ¡°Mnie, just now you said you aren¡¯t together, but you¡¯re already so protective of them!¡± Angie


    burst outughing again.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Mnie was almost rendered speechless. She added, ¡°Do you want my help or not? I¡¯m


    gonna hang up if you don¡¯t get to the point¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Mnie. I¡¯ll tell you right now. It has nothing to do with the Lambert. family. Is that okay


    now?¡± As soon as Angie heard that Mnie was about to hang. up, she got anxious.


    ¡°Well, then what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so nervous?¡± Mnie asked suspiciously.


    ¡°What else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s about my lifelong happiness.¡± Angie said with. a little


    grievance.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mnie was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your mom has


    already agreed?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Angie sighed and continued, ¡°She only agreed on the condition that I have to consult you and


    ask you to investigate the Gibson family.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie understood. She said, ¡°In other words, Jenny didn¡¯t really agree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now I suspect that everything she said before is a lie, and she doesn¡¯t love me at all!¡±


    Angie said on the other end of the phone, almost crying.


    Hearing this, Mnie didn¡¯t feel good as well and said, ¡°Angie, Jenny did it for your own good.


    Rhodania and Zerivia are too far away from each other. How could she bear the long distance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± cried Angie. ¡°Mnie, just tell Mommy that the Gibson family is wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Angie, I¡¯m not sure if the Gibson family is wonderful. I don¡¯t think Jenny will


    agree even if it is, and she¡¯ll think of other ways to keep you from marrying by


    then.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why would she do that?¡± Angie finally cried out!


    Angie cried really sadly. Mnie could feel that Angie was really frustrated this


    time.


    ¡°Angie. Jenny just doesn¡¯t want you to marry so far away. She doesn¡¯t get personal with the Gibson


    family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else. I will only marry Michael.¡± As Angie said that, she burst into tears.


    Only then did Mnie realize the difficulty of the matter. It seemed that Angie had suffered a lot this


    time when she returned to the ind.


    ¡°Angie, do you like him that much?¡± Mnie racked her brains and wanted to find if there was any


    young and talented man in Rhodania who could deserve Angie.


    ¡°Mnie, I really like him very much, very much. I¡¯ve never liked anyone so much! Boohoo¡­


    Ìï

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Listening to Angie¡¯s cry, Mnie felt distressed.


    She tried to persuade Angie, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    There was only so much she could say.


    [You¡¯ve only known him for a few days. So what if the two of you slept in one bed? It¡¯s not like the


    Thomas family can¡¯t support you.]


    [There¡¯s no need to marry him. If you really want to get married, there are plenty of good men in


    Rhodania.]


    Listening to Angie¡¯s cry, Mnie was keenly aware that Angie, who had always been fearless, was


    really in love with Michael deeply.


    Mnie opened her mouth and suddenly thought of Roderick. Then she felt that she couldn¡¯t say


    those words to Angie.


    The members of the Thomas family were always like this. It wasn¡¯t easy for them. to fall in love with


    someone, but once they fell in love with someone, that person would be engraved on their bones


    and hearts and there would be no room for others in their eyes and hearts.


    Mnie assumed it must be the same for her mother back then. She thought, ¡®She fell in love with


    Steve when she was young and guarded that love all her life until she died?


    ¡®I¡¯m also like this. I refused to ept any man under the excuse of having three children all these


    years until I met Roderick¡­


    ¡®Is he really trustworthy?


    ¡®Back then, the love between my mother and Steve also caused a sensation in Beloris.


    ¡®It¡¯s said that once, when my mother sprained her ankle while walking, Steve actually personally


    filled all the potholes in the streets and alleyways of Beloris! ¡®Ever since I could remember, Mom had


    often told me about her past.


    ¡®She told me how well Steve treated her and how happy she was back then. When


    Steve knew that she was pregnant, he was so excited that he named me Mnie from early on.


    ¡°He wanted me to be quick¨Cminded and versatile so that I could marry well.


    ¡®Look, even before I was born, my good father wanted me to marry well and live a rich life.


    ¡°Was that why he insisted on selling me to thatme guy Ryan Smith?¡±


    Mnie sighed, with thoughts whirling around in her mind.


    Until Roderick came back with Ethan and Elias, Mnie still hadn¡¯t recovered. from her depression.


    ¡°M, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Roderick saw something was wrong with Mnie at a nce, so he put down Ethan and Elias and


    let them go y.


    Stopping Mnie at the screen in the hall, Roderick stretched out his hand to reach her forehead.


    Mnie hurriedly tilted her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not feeling ufortable!¡±


    This made Roderick frown and he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Charles toe here!¡±


    Hearing that Roderick was going to call the doctor again, Mnie hurriedly waved her hand and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m all right. Don¡¯t call the doctor!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me,¡± Roderick said. Despite Mnie¡¯s dodging, he took her hands and pulled her into his


    arms, continuing, ¡°M, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re in a bad mood? Hmm?!¡±


    As Roderick spoke, Mnie could feel his domineering aura and smell his faint


    scent.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She felt a little hot and dry, but extremelyfortable at the same time. It was as if her pores were


    all open and desperately needed Roderick¡¯sfort.


    Mnie was a little scared, afraid of how she felt when she saw Roderick.


    She always felt that Roderick was unfathomable and extremely dangerous.


    ¡°M.¡±


    Hearing Roderick¡¯s voice, Mnie answered gently in confusion.


    ¡°M.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°M, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Roderick hugged her in his arms and pressed his lips against hers. He


    continued, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to respond to me.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t expect this at all. She just responded casually seeing that he kept calling her, but she


    didn¡¯t expect him to be so excited. She didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    At this time, she was hugged by Roderick and couldn¡¯t move. Therefore, she had no choice but to


    let him keep calling her.


    ¡°M.¡±


    ¡°M.¡±


    ¡°M.¡±


    Roderick kept calling her softly, lingering between her lips.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Um¡­¡±


    It took him a long time to let go of dizzy Mnie, but he still held her tightly in his arms. He said,


    ¡°M, let me take you outside to y and ease up, okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Roderick pressed against her ear and said in an ambiguous tone, which made Mnie


    blush. He added, ¡°You¡¯re not honest at all.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie¡¯s face instantly turned red and her voice became even softer, ¡°It¡¯s all your


    fault¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Roderick whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I haven¡¯t married you yet.¡±


    With Roderick¡¯s deep voice, Mnic only felt that the air around her seemed to be filled with a sweet


    smell. The bell at the tip of her heart seemed to be ringing very pleasantly.


    ¡°Marry me soon, M.¡± Roderick gently bit her ear with resentment, adding, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for


    you for seven years.¡±


    It had been seven years.


    There weren¡¯t so many several seven years in one¡¯s life. Now she was almost twenty¨Csix years old,


    and it was time for her to get married.


    Mnie thought shyly. Thinking of getting married, she suddenly remembered Angie and the bitter


    cry on the other end of the phone. Her hot and dry feeling suddenly subsided and she calmed


    down.


    She thought, ¡®What am I doing? Didn¡¯t I swear half an hour ago not to be


    emotional or confused by this man? Howe I forgot all about it? Do I have to suffer enough to


    understand?¡®


    As soon as she was clear¨Cheaded, Mnie hurriedly struggled to get away from Roderick¡¯s arms.


    However, Roderick had already realized that something was wrong with her, so of course he


    wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Therefore, they were pushing and shoving each other. Suddenly, Roderick seized the opportunity


    and pressed his lips against Mnie¡¯s again.


    ¡°Hmm. Hmm¡­¡± Mnie struggled and then copsed into Roderick¡¯s arms again.


    Just as they were kissing inseparably, an untimely exmation sounded beside


    them.


    ¡°Oops, this is not suitable for children. We¡¯d better leave¡­¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Mnie was even more ashamed.


    However, Roderick didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. He held Mnie in his arms and said calmly,


    ¡°Enzo, keep your voice down. M is very shy.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Enzo didn¡¯t expect Roderick to be so brazenfaced and he became embarrassed himself.


    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Well, it¡¯s time to eat. Why don¡¯t you continue after dinner¡­?¡±


    ÈÕ 46%


    19 wea, zu Mar


    Mnie thought, ¡®Continue? Continue what?¡®


    Mnie was secretly annoyed. When she struggled out of Roderick¡¯s arms, she saw that Enzo was


    holding Ethan in one hand and Elias in the other. The three of them were all looking at her and


    Roderick with a smile.


    o at


    their smiling faces and sparkling eyes, Mnie flushed again.


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy are so in love!¡± Ethan blinked and said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy should love Mommy every day. Mommy will be very happy!¡± Elias echoed.


    Their words made Mnie extremely ashamed. However, Roderick was still smiling and replied,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as Elias says!¡±


    As Roderick said this, he looked at Mnie gently. His gaze was as hot as a handful of kerosene


    poured on her heart and immediately burst into mes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!